Warnings: Mentions of bullying, I think that’s it.
Wordcount ≈ 3.6k
Taglist: @voucearse, @99zspider, @reiofsuns2001, I hope I haven't missed anyone that wants to be tagged for anything &team, if I have, please let me know (I need to make better notes of who to tag where 😅)
Thank you for the request! I know close to nothing about Pokémon, but I did my best to write this! I tried doing some research, but it might not be accurate, so sorry about that. Hope you guys will enjoy it!
For about three months, Fuma and (Y/n) had been seeing each other. Not officially. Just dates, spending time together, getting to know one another, and figuring out whether they wanted to become something more. And now, after those three months, they had finally made it official. They had only been a couple for a few days. Not that it surprised anyone. Their friends had been teasing them long before either of them admitted their feelings. Every time they sat together, every time they shared food, every time they accidentally matched outfits without planning it, someone always had something to say. “You two are disgustingly cute.” “Just date already.” “Seriously, nobody is fooled.”
Eventually, after enough embarrassed glances and nervous smiles, they had finally made it official. And honestly? It was even better than either of them had imagined. Fuma loved spending time with (Y/n). Whether they were walking home together after class or work, texting late into the night, or simply sitting next to each other doing their own thing, he always found himself smiling more when she was around. (Y/n) felt exactly the same. There was something comforting about Fuma. He was easy to talk to, funny without trying too hard, and somehow always knew how to make her laugh when she was having a bad day.
Everything was going great. Almost perfectly. There was just one thing. One thing neither of them had told the other. Pokémon. For Fuma, it had once been something he talked about constantly. As a kid, he could name hundreds of Pokémon without hesitation. He spent hours playing the games, watching the anime, collecting cards, and arguing with friends over which Pokémon was the strongest. His favorite had always been Eevee. He loved Eevee’s different evolutions, loved how versatile it was, and honestly thought it was the cutest Pokémon ever created.
Unfortunately, not everyone shared his enthusiasm. As he got older, the teasing started. People laughed when they saw Pokémon keychains on his backpack. They rolled their eyes when he mentioned a new game. Some openly called him childish. Others acted like he should have grown out of it years ago. At first, he tried to ignore them. Then he tried talking about it less. Eventually, he stopped talking about it entirely. It was easier that way. Safer. By the time he met (Y/n), Pokémon had become one of those things he quietly enjoyed behind closed doors. He still played the games. Still followed announcements. Still got excited whenever a new Eevee event was released. But nobody really knew anymore. Especially not his girlfriend.
A small part of him worried that if she found out, she’d think he was immature. Maybe she’d laugh. Maybe she’d lose interest. Maybe she’d see him differently. So he kept it hidden. Just in case. What Fuma didn’t know was that (Y/n) had gone through almost the exact same thing. She had adored Pokémon for as long as she could remember. She could spend hours talking about her favorite Pokémon. She loved Eevee too, though her personal favorite was Sylveon. She knew all the evolutions, knew type matchups, and knew obscure Pokémon facts that most people would never care about. Her room was filled with things she’d carefully hidden away over the years. Plushies. Old game cartridges. Cards tucked safely into binders. A collection she never showed anyone.
Because she had learned early on that people could be cruel. Being a girl who liked Pokémon should not have been a big deal. But somehow it was. People called her childish. Others called her weird. Some even told her it was too boyish. After hearing the same comments over and over, she had eventually stopped sharing that part of herself. Pokémon became her secret hobby. Something she loved deeply but quietly. Something she only enjoyed when nobody was looking. And so, despite how close they had become over the past three months, despite knowing each other’s favorite foods, favorite movies, and favorite songs, neither Fuma nor (Y/n) knew they were dating someone who shared one of their biggest passions. Instead, they continued hiding it from each other. Completely unaware that the person sitting right beside them would probably be just as excited to discuss Eevee, Pikachu, Lucario, Gengar, Dragonite, and countless other Pokémon for hours on end.
~~~
Now, hand in hand, Fuma and (Y/n) were making their way through the city toward their next date. The arcade. The afternoon sun cast a warm glow across the sidewalks as people passed by around them, but neither of them paid much attention to anyone else. They were too focused on each other. Well, mostly (Y/n) was focused on talking. “I hope you’re prepared.” Fuma glanced over at her, amused. “For what?” “The most embarrassing defeat of your life.” She pointed dramatically at him with her free hand. “I am going to destroy you.” Fuma let out a laugh. “There it is.” “There, what is?” “Your competitive side.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically. “I don’t have a competitive side.” “You absolutely do.” “I do not.” “You challenged me before we even got there.” “Because I know I’m going to win.” Fuma shook his head, unable to stop smiling.
The excitement practically radiated off her. There was almost a skip in her step as she walked beside him, her eyes bright with anticipation. Honestly, it was adorable. And unfortunately for him, she was probably right. Fuma was not particularly good at games. Video games, racing games, claw machines, it didn’t matter. If there was a way to lose, he somehow found it. Whenever he played with his friends, he usually ended up somewhere near the bottom of the rankings while everyone else laughed at his terrible luck. His one saving grace was anything involving physical strength. Arm wrestling. Strength tests. Hammer machines. Anything where muscles mattered more than reflexes. Years of training and his naturally muscular build usually gave him the advantage there. Everything else? Not so much.
“I should warn you,” he said. “You’re talking to someone with a long and proud history of losing.” (Y/n) laughed. “Good. That means my victory will be even easier.” “See? Competitive.” “I prefer confident.” “That’s not confidence. That’s arrogance.” “It’s only arrogance if I’m wrong.” Fuma groaned. “You’re impossible.” “And yet you’re dating me.” She flashed him a grin that immediately made it impossible for him to argue. “Fair point.” Satisfied with her victory, (Y/n) squeezed his hand. Fuma squeezed back automatically. A comfortable silence settled between them for a moment. Even after becoming official a few days ago, he still wasn’t completely used to it. The hand-holding. The casual affection. Being able to call (Y/n) his girlfriend.
Every now and then the realization would hit him out of nowhere, and he’d find himself smiling like an idiot. This was one of those moments. (Y/n) noticed immediately. “What are you smiling about?” “Hm?” “That smile.” “What smile?” “That one.” Fuma looked away. “No reason.” “You’re smiling.” “I can smile for no reason.” “Not like that.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Fuma laughed nervously. She knew him too well already. After another second, he finally admitted it. “I was just thinking.” “About?” “You.” The confidence vanished from her face almost instantly. “Oh.” Her ears turned slightly pink. Fuma felt his own face warming. Neither of them said anything for a moment. Then (Y/n) looked away. “Well.” “Well?” “That’s… nice.” Fuma laughed. “You were a lot more confident five seconds ago.” “Shut up.” She lightly bumped her shoulder against his. He bumped her back. The two of them continued down the street, smiling to themselves. Neither of them knew that, in less than an hour, one accidental discovery was going to completely change the way they saw each other. And neither of them could have guessed just how excited they were both about to become.
After reaching the arcade, the competition began almost immediately. And unfortunately for Fuma, it went exactly as expected. (Y/n) beat him at the racing games. She beat him at the basketball game. She somehow beat him at air hockey despite him being convinced he had the advantage. Every victory was followed by a triumphant grin and an increasingly dramatic celebration. “Another win for me.” Fuma sighed. “You’re enjoying this way too much.” “Correct.” Twenty minutes later, she was still winning. Thirty minutes later, she was definitely still winning. By the time they had been there for nearly an hour, Fuma’s confidence had been completely shattered. Only one game had gone in his favor. The boxing machine.
The moment his fist connected with the punching pad, the score had shot up high enough to leave (Y/n) staring at the screen in disbelief. “What?” Fuma couldn’t help laughing. “What?” “That’s not fair.” “How?” “Look at you.” She grabbed his arm dramatically. “You’re built like a final boss.” Fuma laughed so hard he nearly doubled over. Despite that one victory, the overall score was still overwhelmingly in (Y/n)’s favor. Which she was very proud of. “I think this officially makes me the superior gamer.” “I think that’s one game.” “It’s enough.” Eventually, after exhausting most of their arcade credits, they decided to take a break and grab something to drink.
The arcade was crowded, filled with flashing lights, electronic music, and the constant sounds of games going off around them. Hand in hand, they made their way toward the snack bar. Then they passed the claw machines. Rows and rows of them lined one wall. Some held generic stuffed animals. Some held candy. Some held random prizes. And one of them… One of them was filled entirely with Pokémon plushies. Pikachu. Eevee. Charmander. Squirtle. Bulbasaur. Mimikyu. Snorlax. A whole collection packed tightly behind the glass. Apparently it had been added recently, because neither of them remembered seeing it before.
The second (Y/n)’s eyes landed on it, every rational thought left her brain. “Oh, my god!” She practically squealed. “I have to win one of those!” The words echoed out far louder than she intended. The second they left her mouth, she froze. Completely froze. Her eyes widened. Her stomach dropped. Slowly, horrified, she turned toward Fuma. Oh no. Oh no, no, no. Had she really just said that out loud? About Pokémon? In front of her boyfriend? A thousand horrible possibilities immediately flooded her mind. What if he thought she was childish? What if he thought she was weird? What if he thought she was too boyish? What if he laughed? What if he suddenly realized she wasn’t the kind of girl he wanted to date?
Meanwhile, beside her, Fuma had frozen too. For a completely different reason. His eyes flicked from (Y/n). To the claw machine. Then back to (Y/n). Then back to the claw machine. His heart had started beating a little faster. Surely… No. Maybe she meant a different machine. There was another claw game right beside it. Maybe she wanted one of those prizes instead. But if she meant the Pokémon one… His brain refused to finish the thought. Because if she meant the Pokémon one… That would mean… No. Don’t get your hopes up. Still, he couldn’t help staring at the Eevee plush sitting near the front. He wanted to play that machine too. Desperately.
After several seconds of awkward silence, Fuma finally cleared his throat. If I don’t ask, I’ll never know. “Which game?” he asked carefully. (Y/n) looked at him. “The Pokémon one,” he clarified. “Or the one beside it?” For a moment, she couldn’t answer. She looked at Fuma. Then the machine. Then Fuma again. Part of her wanted to lie. To pretend she’d meant the other machine. To avoid the risk. But another part of her was tired. Tired of hiding. Tired of pretending. Tired of acting like something she loved was embarrassing. Maybe… Maybe Fuma was different. Maybe she could trust him. Her fingers tightened around his hand. “The Pokémon one,” she admitted quietly. Almost a whisper. “The Pokémon one.”
The words had barely left her mouth when she finally looked up at him properly. And nothing could have prepared her for what she saw. Fuma’s entire face lit up. Not a polite smile. Not an awkward smile. A genuinely excited grin. The kind that reached all the way to his eyes. Like someone had just handed him the best news he’d heard all week. For a second, (Y/n) simply stared at him. Completely confused. Because that was definitely not the reaction she’d been expecting. “Wait, really?” Fuma blurted out. (Y/n) nodded. She still couldn’t quite find her voice. Everything was happening so fast.
A minute ago she’d been convinced she’d ruined everything. Now her boyfriend was looking at her like she’d just told him they had won the lottery. “You like Pokémon?” Fuma asked, placing both hands on her shoulders. “For real?” His eyes were sparkling. Actually sparkling. The excitement in his voice was impossible to miss. (Y/n) nodded again. “Yeah.” That was all she managed before Fuma’s grin somehow widened even further. His cheeks had to be hurting at this point. “I love Pokémon!” he practically shouted. (Y/n) blinked. “What?” “I love Pokémon!” The excitement in his voice was so genuine that it finally snapped her out of her stunned silence. A smile slowly crept onto her face. Then another. Then she found herself laughing. “Wait, really?” This time, it was her asking.
“Of course, really!” Fuma said immediately. “I never told you because people used to make fun of me for it all the time.” His expression softened slightly. “They’d call me childish. Tell me I should’ve grown out of it. Eventually, I just stopped talking about it.” For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then (Y/n) stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him. Without hesitation. Without thinking. She buried her face against his chest. Almost immediately, Fuma hugged her back. “I know exactly what you mean,” she mumbled. “Hm?” “People told me it was childish, too.” Fuma’s arms tightened around her slightly. (Y/n) continued quietly. “And some people said Pokémon was something only boys should like.” Even now, saying it out loud felt ridiculous. But it had hurt at the time. It had hurt enough to make her hide something she genuinely loved.
“So I stopped talking about it,” she admitted. “I still played the games and watched stuff, but I never really told anyone.” Fuma pulled back just enough to look at her. His expression was warm. Affectionate. Like he couldn’t believe she had ever felt like she needed to hide. “You don’t have to hide anything from me.” (Y/n)’s heart skipped. Fuma smiled softly. “I love you, (Y/n). Everything that is you.” For a moment, she simply stared at him. Then her smile grew brighter than it had been all day. The kind of smile that made Fuma instantly smile back. Slowly, she pulled away from the hug. Then she pointed dramatically toward the claw machine. “Let’s go win some plushies!” Fuma immediately nodded. “Absolutely.”
His attention snapped toward the machine. Specifically toward a certain Eevee plush sitting near the front. “Oh, we’re getting one of those.” (Y/n) followed his gaze. Her eyes widened. “Eevee’s your favorite?” “Yes!” “Mine’s Sylveon!” Fuma gasped. Actually gasped. “No way.” “Way.” “No way!” “Way!” Fuma laughed so hard he nearly doubled over. This was unbelievable. For months, he had hidden this part of himself. For months, he had worried about what she might think. And now she was standing beside him, excitedly discussing Eeveelutions. It felt unreal. He grabbed her hand. “Come on.” They hurried toward the machine. “And after this,” Fuma continued, already sounding excited again, “you have to tell me everything.” (Y/n) laughed. “Everything?” “Everything.”
He pointed at her dramatically. “Favorite type.” “Okay.” “Favorite game.” “Okay.” “Favorite starter.” (Y/n) gasped. “That’s a cruel question.” “I know.” “That’s impossible.” “You still have to answer.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes. “Only if you answer too.” “Deal.” They shook on it immediately. Then both turned toward the claw machine. Neither of them could stop smiling. Because for the first time in years, they weren’t hiding anymore. And somehow, completely by accident, they had discovered that the person they loved understood them perfectly.
~~~
A few days later, Fuma and (Y/n) found themselves sprawled across the couch in his apartment, dressed in matching Pokémon pajamas. The matching pajamas had been entirely accidental. At least, that was what they had both claimed. In reality, the moment they had discovered they were both Pokémon fans, all restraint had completely disappeared. Now Fuma was wearing a dark blue pajama set covered in Eevees and their evolutions, while (Y/n)’s pajamas featured Pikachu, Sylveon, and a scattering of Poké Balls.
Every time one of them looked at the other, they started smiling again. It was ridiculous. Neither of them cared. The television was on, a Pokémon game waiting to be started, but neither of them had actually begun playing yet. Because (Y/n) kept getting distracted. “Oh, my god.” She was currently kneeling in front of one of Fuma’s shelves. For the past half hour, she had done little more than wander around his apartment, discovering new Pokémon treasures. “You have Pokémon Platinum?” Fuma laughed from the couch. “Yeah.” “The original one?” “Yeah.” (Y/n) looked at him in disbelief.
“Do you know how jealous I am right now?” Fuma grinned. “You should see the drawer underneath.” “The what?” “The drawer underneath.” (Y/n) immediately opened it. A second later, a loud gasp echoed through the apartment. “No way.” Fuma laughed harder. Inside were more old games. Pokémon HeartGold. Pokémon Black. Pokémon Emerald. Several carefully preserved cartridges that Fuma had held onto for years. (Y/n) looked like she had just discovered buried treasure. “Fuma.” “Hm?” “Marry me.” Fuma nearly choked. “Isn’t that a bit too soon?” “I can make exceptions.” That earned a pillow thrown in her direction. (Y/n) laughed as it bounced harmlessly off her shoulder. As she continued exploring, she found posters rolled up in a corner.
Several plushies arranged neatly on a shelf. An entire binder filled with Pokémon cards. She carefully picked up an Eevee plush. “You really weren’t kidding when you said Eevee was your favorite.” Fuma looked over. The plush was slightly worn from years of being owned. “I’ve had that one forever.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. “You kept it?” “Of course.” “Even when people were making fun of you?” Fuma shrugged. “I never got rid of my stuff.” His smile became slightly sheepish. “I just stopped showing it to people.” For a moment, (Y/n) looked down at the plush in her hands. Then she walked over and sat beside him on the couch. “I get that.” Fuma nodded. Of course she did. She understood better than anyone.
Just a few days ago, they’d both admitted how much they’d hidden. How much they’d downplayed something they genuinely loved. How many times they’d been told they were too old for it. Or too childish. Or weird. Or, in (Y/n)’s case, that Pokémon was somehow only for boys. Looking back, it seemed almost absurd. Especially now. Now that they were sitting together, surrounded by Pokémon merchandise while wearing matching pajamas. Fuma slipped an arm around her shoulders. (Y/n) immediately leaned against him. Comfortable. Natural. Like she’d done it a thousand times before. Fuma looked down at her. At her smile. At the way she was still clutching the Eevee plush.
And honestly? He still couldn’t quite believe it. Somehow, against all odds, he had found the prettiest girl he’d ever met. A girl who made him laugh. Who challenged him. Who cared about him. Who accepted every part of him. Even the part he’d spent years hiding. Especially that part. His chest felt warm just thinking about it. “You know,” he said quietly. “Hm?” “I still can’t believe you’re real sometimes.” (Y/n) immediately looked up. “What?” Fuma smiled. “You’re amazing.” Her face turned pink almost instantly. “Fuma.” “No, seriously.” He squeezed her shoulder gently. “You’re smart, funny, beautiful, and somehow you’re just as obsessed with Pokémon as I am.”
(Y/n) buried her face in his shoulder. “You are such a dork.” “You like that I’m a dork.” “I do.” Fuma laughed. After a moment, she lifted her head. “And for the record?” “Hm?” “I feel the same way.” Fuma blinked. “What?” (Y/n) smiled softly. “I found the most handsome, most amazing boyfriend ever.” His face immediately turned red. “And he loves me exactly as I am.” Her smile widened. “Pokémon nerd and all.” Fuma groaned, hiding his face behind one of the couch cushions. (Y/n) burst out laughing. “You started it.” “I wasn’t prepared for compliments.” “That’s your problem.” “You weaponized affection.” “Correct.” Fuma peeked out from behind the cushion. (Y/n) was still smiling. Looking happier than he’d ever seen her.
And honestly? He probably looked exactly the same. The game on the television remained forgotten. Neither of them seemed particularly interested in starting it anymore. They were too busy enjoying the simple fact that they could finally be completely themselves around each other. No hiding. No pretending. No embarrassment. Just two Pokémon nerds who happened to be hopelessly in love.
i'm at work and I CANT FOCUS CUZ I WANNA READ THIS SO SO SO SO BAD, i'll rush everything I have to do this morning so I can read it as fast as I can, this is the first request I do like EVER, I'm so exciteeeeeddd
Hii, i just read all your Fumas stuff and I would looooove to read something about fuma learning that his gf is a pokemon nerd just like him, or something that way heh
That's so cute, Fuma would be over the moon if his gf loved pokémon just as much as he does!!!
Warnings: Mentions of bullying, I think that’s it.
Wordcount ≈ 3.6k
Taglist: @voucearse, @99zspider, @reiofsuns2001, I hope I haven't missed anyone that wants to be tagged for anything &team, if I have, please let me know (I need to make better notes of who to tag where 😅)
Thank you for the request! I know close to nothing about Pokémon, but I did my best to write this! I tried doing some research, but it might not be accurate, so sorry about that. Hope you guys will enjoy it!
For about three months, Fuma and (Y/n) had been seeing each other. Not officially. Just dates, spending time together, getting to know one another, and figuring out whether they wanted to become something more. And now, after those three months, they had finally made it official. They had only been a couple for a few days. Not that it surprised anyone. Their friends had been teasing them long before either of them admitted their feelings. Every time they sat together, every time they shared food, every time they accidentally matched outfits without planning it, someone always had something to say. “You two are disgustingly cute.” “Just date already.” “Seriously, nobody is fooled.”
Eventually, after enough embarrassed glances and nervous smiles, they had finally made it official. And honestly? It was even better than either of them had imagined. Fuma loved spending time with (Y/n). Whether they were walking home together after class or work, texting late into the night, or simply sitting next to each other doing their own thing, he always found himself smiling more when she was around. (Y/n) felt exactly the same. There was something comforting about Fuma. He was easy to talk to, funny without trying too hard, and somehow always knew how to make her laugh when she was having a bad day.
Everything was going great. Almost perfectly. There was just one thing. One thing neither of them had told the other. Pokémon. For Fuma, it had once been something he talked about constantly. As a kid, he could name hundreds of Pokémon without hesitation. He spent hours playing the games, watching the anime, collecting cards, and arguing with friends over which Pokémon was the strongest. His favorite had always been Eevee. He loved Eevee’s different evolutions, loved how versatile it was, and honestly thought it was the cutest Pokémon ever created.
Unfortunately, not everyone shared his enthusiasm. As he got older, the teasing started. People laughed when they saw Pokémon keychains on his backpack. They rolled their eyes when he mentioned a new game. Some openly called him childish. Others acted like he should have grown out of it years ago. At first, he tried to ignore them. Then he tried talking about it less. Eventually, he stopped talking about it entirely. It was easier that way. Safer. By the time he met (Y/n), Pokémon had become one of those things he quietly enjoyed behind closed doors. He still played the games. Still followed announcements. Still got excited whenever a new Eevee event was released. But nobody really knew anymore. Especially not his girlfriend.
A small part of him worried that if she found out, she’d think he was immature. Maybe she’d laugh. Maybe she’d lose interest. Maybe she’d see him differently. So he kept it hidden. Just in case. What Fuma didn’t know was that (Y/n) had gone through almost the exact same thing. She had adored Pokémon for as long as she could remember. She could spend hours talking about her favorite Pokémon. She loved Eevee too, though her personal favorite was Sylveon. She knew all the evolutions, knew type matchups, and knew obscure Pokémon facts that most people would never care about. Her room was filled with things she’d carefully hidden away over the years. Plushies. Old game cartridges. Cards tucked safely into binders. A collection she never showed anyone.
Because she had learned early on that people could be cruel. Being a girl who liked Pokémon should not have been a big deal. But somehow it was. People called her childish. Others called her weird. Some even told her it was too boyish. After hearing the same comments over and over, she had eventually stopped sharing that part of herself. Pokémon became her secret hobby. Something she loved deeply but quietly. Something she only enjoyed when nobody was looking. And so, despite how close they had become over the past three months, despite knowing each other’s favorite foods, favorite movies, and favorite songs, neither Fuma nor (Y/n) knew they were dating someone who shared one of their biggest passions. Instead, they continued hiding it from each other. Completely unaware that the person sitting right beside them would probably be just as excited to discuss Eevee, Pikachu, Lucario, Gengar, Dragonite, and countless other Pokémon for hours on end.
~~~
Now, hand in hand, Fuma and (Y/n) were making their way through the city toward their next date. The arcade. The afternoon sun cast a warm glow across the sidewalks as people passed by around them, but neither of them paid much attention to anyone else. They were too focused on each other. Well, mostly (Y/n) was focused on talking. “I hope you’re prepared.” Fuma glanced over at her, amused. “For what?” “The most embarrassing defeat of your life.” She pointed dramatically at him with her free hand. “I am going to destroy you.” Fuma let out a laugh. “There it is.” “There, what is?” “Your competitive side.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically. “I don’t have a competitive side.” “You absolutely do.” “I do not.” “You challenged me before we even got there.” “Because I know I’m going to win.” Fuma shook his head, unable to stop smiling.
The excitement practically radiated off her. There was almost a skip in her step as she walked beside him, her eyes bright with anticipation. Honestly, it was adorable. And unfortunately for him, she was probably right. Fuma was not particularly good at games. Video games, racing games, claw machines, it didn’t matter. If there was a way to lose, he somehow found it. Whenever he played with his friends, he usually ended up somewhere near the bottom of the rankings while everyone else laughed at his terrible luck. His one saving grace was anything involving physical strength. Arm wrestling. Strength tests. Hammer machines. Anything where muscles mattered more than reflexes. Years of training and his naturally muscular build usually gave him the advantage there. Everything else? Not so much.
“I should warn you,” he said. “You’re talking to someone with a long and proud history of losing.” (Y/n) laughed. “Good. That means my victory will be even easier.” “See? Competitive.” “I prefer confident.” “That’s not confidence. That’s arrogance.” “It’s only arrogance if I’m wrong.” Fuma groaned. “You’re impossible.” “And yet you’re dating me.” She flashed him a grin that immediately made it impossible for him to argue. “Fair point.” Satisfied with her victory, (Y/n) squeezed his hand. Fuma squeezed back automatically. A comfortable silence settled between them for a moment. Even after becoming official a few days ago, he still wasn’t completely used to it. The hand-holding. The casual affection. Being able to call (Y/n) his girlfriend.
Every now and then the realization would hit him out of nowhere, and he’d find himself smiling like an idiot. This was one of those moments. (Y/n) noticed immediately. “What are you smiling about?” “Hm?” “That smile.” “What smile?” “That one.” Fuma looked away. “No reason.” “You’re smiling.” “I can smile for no reason.” “Not like that.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Fuma laughed nervously. She knew him too well already. After another second, he finally admitted it. “I was just thinking.” “About?” “You.” The confidence vanished from her face almost instantly. “Oh.” Her ears turned slightly pink. Fuma felt his own face warming. Neither of them said anything for a moment. Then (Y/n) looked away. “Well.” “Well?” “That’s… nice.” Fuma laughed. “You were a lot more confident five seconds ago.” “Shut up.” She lightly bumped her shoulder against his. He bumped her back. The two of them continued down the street, smiling to themselves. Neither of them knew that, in less than an hour, one accidental discovery was going to completely change the way they saw each other. And neither of them could have guessed just how excited they were both about to become.
After reaching the arcade, the competition began almost immediately. And unfortunately for Fuma, it went exactly as expected. (Y/n) beat him at the racing games. She beat him at the basketball game. She somehow beat him at air hockey despite him being convinced he had the advantage. Every victory was followed by a triumphant grin and an increasingly dramatic celebration. “Another win for me.” Fuma sighed. “You’re enjoying this way too much.” “Correct.” Twenty minutes later, she was still winning. Thirty minutes later, she was definitely still winning. By the time they had been there for nearly an hour, Fuma’s confidence had been completely shattered. Only one game had gone in his favor. The boxing machine.
The moment his fist connected with the punching pad, the score had shot up high enough to leave (Y/n) staring at the screen in disbelief. “What?” Fuma couldn’t help laughing. “What?” “That’s not fair.” “How?” “Look at you.” She grabbed his arm dramatically. “You’re built like a final boss.” Fuma laughed so hard he nearly doubled over. Despite that one victory, the overall score was still overwhelmingly in (Y/n)’s favor. Which she was very proud of. “I think this officially makes me the superior gamer.” “I think that’s one game.” “It’s enough.” Eventually, after exhausting most of their arcade credits, they decided to take a break and grab something to drink.
The arcade was crowded, filled with flashing lights, electronic music, and the constant sounds of games going off around them. Hand in hand, they made their way toward the snack bar. Then they passed the claw machines. Rows and rows of them lined one wall. Some held generic stuffed animals. Some held candy. Some held random prizes. And one of them… One of them was filled entirely with Pokémon plushies. Pikachu. Eevee. Charmander. Squirtle. Bulbasaur. Mimikyu. Snorlax. A whole collection packed tightly behind the glass. Apparently it had been added recently, because neither of them remembered seeing it before.
The second (Y/n)’s eyes landed on it, every rational thought left her brain. “Oh, my god!” She practically squealed. “I have to win one of those!” The words echoed out far louder than she intended. The second they left her mouth, she froze. Completely froze. Her eyes widened. Her stomach dropped. Slowly, horrified, she turned toward Fuma. Oh no. Oh no, no, no. Had she really just said that out loud? About Pokémon? In front of her boyfriend? A thousand horrible possibilities immediately flooded her mind. What if he thought she was childish? What if he thought she was weird? What if he thought she was too boyish? What if he laughed? What if he suddenly realized she wasn’t the kind of girl he wanted to date?
Meanwhile, beside her, Fuma had frozen too. For a completely different reason. His eyes flicked from (Y/n). To the claw machine. Then back to (Y/n). Then back to the claw machine. His heart had started beating a little faster. Surely… No. Maybe she meant a different machine. There was another claw game right beside it. Maybe she wanted one of those prizes instead. But if she meant the Pokémon one… His brain refused to finish the thought. Because if she meant the Pokémon one… That would mean… No. Don’t get your hopes up. Still, he couldn’t help staring at the Eevee plush sitting near the front. He wanted to play that machine too. Desperately.
After several seconds of awkward silence, Fuma finally cleared his throat. If I don’t ask, I’ll never know. “Which game?” he asked carefully. (Y/n) looked at him. “The Pokémon one,” he clarified. “Or the one beside it?” For a moment, she couldn’t answer. She looked at Fuma. Then the machine. Then Fuma again. Part of her wanted to lie. To pretend she’d meant the other machine. To avoid the risk. But another part of her was tired. Tired of hiding. Tired of pretending. Tired of acting like something she loved was embarrassing. Maybe… Maybe Fuma was different. Maybe she could trust him. Her fingers tightened around his hand. “The Pokémon one,” she admitted quietly. Almost a whisper. “The Pokémon one.”
The words had barely left her mouth when she finally looked up at him properly. And nothing could have prepared her for what she saw. Fuma’s entire face lit up. Not a polite smile. Not an awkward smile. A genuinely excited grin. The kind that reached all the way to his eyes. Like someone had just handed him the best news he’d heard all week. For a second, (Y/n) simply stared at him. Completely confused. Because that was definitely not the reaction she’d been expecting. “Wait, really?” Fuma blurted out. (Y/n) nodded. She still couldn’t quite find her voice. Everything was happening so fast.
A minute ago she’d been convinced she’d ruined everything. Now her boyfriend was looking at her like she’d just told him they had won the lottery. “You like Pokémon?” Fuma asked, placing both hands on her shoulders. “For real?” His eyes were sparkling. Actually sparkling. The excitement in his voice was impossible to miss. (Y/n) nodded again. “Yeah.” That was all she managed before Fuma’s grin somehow widened even further. His cheeks had to be hurting at this point. “I love Pokémon!” he practically shouted. (Y/n) blinked. “What?” “I love Pokémon!” The excitement in his voice was so genuine that it finally snapped her out of her stunned silence. A smile slowly crept onto her face. Then another. Then she found herself laughing. “Wait, really?” This time, it was her asking.
“Of course, really!” Fuma said immediately. “I never told you because people used to make fun of me for it all the time.” His expression softened slightly. “They’d call me childish. Tell me I should’ve grown out of it. Eventually, I just stopped talking about it.” For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then (Y/n) stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him. Without hesitation. Without thinking. She buried her face against his chest. Almost immediately, Fuma hugged her back. “I know exactly what you mean,” she mumbled. “Hm?” “People told me it was childish, too.” Fuma’s arms tightened around her slightly. (Y/n) continued quietly. “And some people said Pokémon was something only boys should like.” Even now, saying it out loud felt ridiculous. But it had hurt at the time. It had hurt enough to make her hide something she genuinely loved.
“So I stopped talking about it,” she admitted. “I still played the games and watched stuff, but I never really told anyone.” Fuma pulled back just enough to look at her. His expression was warm. Affectionate. Like he couldn’t believe she had ever felt like she needed to hide. “You don’t have to hide anything from me.” (Y/n)’s heart skipped. Fuma smiled softly. “I love you, (Y/n). Everything that is you.” For a moment, she simply stared at him. Then her smile grew brighter than it had been all day. The kind of smile that made Fuma instantly smile back. Slowly, she pulled away from the hug. Then she pointed dramatically toward the claw machine. “Let’s go win some plushies!” Fuma immediately nodded. “Absolutely.”
His attention snapped toward the machine. Specifically toward a certain Eevee plush sitting near the front. “Oh, we’re getting one of those.” (Y/n) followed his gaze. Her eyes widened. “Eevee’s your favorite?” “Yes!” “Mine’s Sylveon!” Fuma gasped. Actually gasped. “No way.” “Way.” “No way!” “Way!” Fuma laughed so hard he nearly doubled over. This was unbelievable. For months, he had hidden this part of himself. For months, he had worried about what she might think. And now she was standing beside him, excitedly discussing Eeveelutions. It felt unreal. He grabbed her hand. “Come on.” They hurried toward the machine. “And after this,” Fuma continued, already sounding excited again, “you have to tell me everything.” (Y/n) laughed. “Everything?” “Everything.”
He pointed at her dramatically. “Favorite type.” “Okay.” “Favorite game.” “Okay.” “Favorite starter.” (Y/n) gasped. “That’s a cruel question.” “I know.” “That’s impossible.” “You still have to answer.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes. “Only if you answer too.” “Deal.” They shook on it immediately. Then both turned toward the claw machine. Neither of them could stop smiling. Because for the first time in years, they weren’t hiding anymore. And somehow, completely by accident, they had discovered that the person they loved understood them perfectly.
~~~
A few days later, Fuma and (Y/n) found themselves sprawled across the couch in his apartment, dressed in matching Pokémon pajamas. The matching pajamas had been entirely accidental. At least, that was what they had both claimed. In reality, the moment they had discovered they were both Pokémon fans, all restraint had completely disappeared. Now Fuma was wearing a dark blue pajama set covered in Eevees and their evolutions, while (Y/n)’s pajamas featured Pikachu, Sylveon, and a scattering of Poké Balls.
Every time one of them looked at the other, they started smiling again. It was ridiculous. Neither of them cared. The television was on, a Pokémon game waiting to be started, but neither of them had actually begun playing yet. Because (Y/n) kept getting distracted. “Oh, my god.” She was currently kneeling in front of one of Fuma’s shelves. For the past half hour, she had done little more than wander around his apartment, discovering new Pokémon treasures. “You have Pokémon Platinum?” Fuma laughed from the couch. “Yeah.” “The original one?” “Yeah.” (Y/n) looked at him in disbelief.
“Do you know how jealous I am right now?” Fuma grinned. “You should see the drawer underneath.” “The what?” “The drawer underneath.” (Y/n) immediately opened it. A second later, a loud gasp echoed through the apartment. “No way.” Fuma laughed harder. Inside were more old games. Pokémon HeartGold. Pokémon Black. Pokémon Emerald. Several carefully preserved cartridges that Fuma had held onto for years. (Y/n) looked like she had just discovered buried treasure. “Fuma.” “Hm?” “Marry me.” Fuma nearly choked. “Isn’t that a bit too soon?” “I can make exceptions.” That earned a pillow thrown in her direction. (Y/n) laughed as it bounced harmlessly off her shoulder. As she continued exploring, she found posters rolled up in a corner.
Several plushies arranged neatly on a shelf. An entire binder filled with Pokémon cards. She carefully picked up an Eevee plush. “You really weren’t kidding when you said Eevee was your favorite.” Fuma looked over. The plush was slightly worn from years of being owned. “I’ve had that one forever.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. “You kept it?” “Of course.” “Even when people were making fun of you?” Fuma shrugged. “I never got rid of my stuff.” His smile became slightly sheepish. “I just stopped showing it to people.” For a moment, (Y/n) looked down at the plush in her hands. Then she walked over and sat beside him on the couch. “I get that.” Fuma nodded. Of course she did. She understood better than anyone.
Just a few days ago, they’d both admitted how much they’d hidden. How much they’d downplayed something they genuinely loved. How many times they’d been told they were too old for it. Or too childish. Or weird. Or, in (Y/n)’s case, that Pokémon was somehow only for boys. Looking back, it seemed almost absurd. Especially now. Now that they were sitting together, surrounded by Pokémon merchandise while wearing matching pajamas. Fuma slipped an arm around her shoulders. (Y/n) immediately leaned against him. Comfortable. Natural. Like she’d done it a thousand times before. Fuma looked down at her. At her smile. At the way she was still clutching the Eevee plush.
And honestly? He still couldn’t quite believe it. Somehow, against all odds, he had found the prettiest girl he’d ever met. A girl who made him laugh. Who challenged him. Who cared about him. Who accepted every part of him. Even the part he’d spent years hiding. Especially that part. His chest felt warm just thinking about it. “You know,” he said quietly. “Hm?” “I still can’t believe you’re real sometimes.” (Y/n) immediately looked up. “What?” Fuma smiled. “You’re amazing.” Her face turned pink almost instantly. “Fuma.” “No, seriously.” He squeezed her shoulder gently. “You’re smart, funny, beautiful, and somehow you’re just as obsessed with Pokémon as I am.”
(Y/n) buried her face in his shoulder. “You are such a dork.” “You like that I’m a dork.” “I do.” Fuma laughed. After a moment, she lifted her head. “And for the record?” “Hm?” “I feel the same way.” Fuma blinked. “What?” (Y/n) smiled softly. “I found the most handsome, most amazing boyfriend ever.” His face immediately turned red. “And he loves me exactly as I am.” Her smile widened. “Pokémon nerd and all.” Fuma groaned, hiding his face behind one of the couch cushions. (Y/n) burst out laughing. “You started it.” “I wasn’t prepared for compliments.” “That’s your problem.” “You weaponized affection.” “Correct.” Fuma peeked out from behind the cushion. (Y/n) was still smiling. Looking happier than he’d ever seen her.
And honestly? He probably looked exactly the same. The game on the television remained forgotten. Neither of them seemed particularly interested in starting it anymore. They were too busy enjoying the simple fact that they could finally be completely themselves around each other. No hiding. No pretending. No embarrassment. Just two Pokémon nerds who happened to be hopelessly in love.
Warnings: Nightmares, panic attack, crying, emotional distress, possessive behavior, jealousy, I think that’s it.
Taglist: @voucearse, @seodami, @ateez-atiny380, @tunafishyfishylike, @h0neylemon, @chikknsaltkiki, @cherry012399, @luvkiyomi, @reiofsuns2001, @99zspider, let me know through an ask, a message, or a comment if you want to be added to the taglist!
Chapter 7 is here; we’re free of the stand-in boyfriend, aka Euijoo. So what will happen now? How will the dinner with the dance team go? Will it be pure chaos? Will someone lose their hair from dying it? Stay tuned to find out.
Thank you all for your patience with getting this chapter out. I had to lock in for my last Uni essay for the semester, but now I’m officially on summer break, and I’m going to try and write as much as I can when I have the time!
Masterlist Chapter 6 Chapter 8 (wip)
The next day, Niki had gone to the gym for a few hours, leaving (Y/n) alone in the apartment to prepare for the rest of the dance team arriving later. Or more accurately, (Y/n) had kicked him out so she could clean in peace. Because somehow, in less than twenty minutes of “helping,” Niki had nearly broken the vacuum cleaner after accidentally sucking up part of a curtain string, then immediately afterward managed to kick over an entire bucket of cleaning water across the kitchen floor. (Y/n) had stared at the spreading puddle in complete silence while Niki stood there holding the mop like he hadn’t just committed a crime.
“I was trying to help,” he defended. “You are banned from helping.” “That feels dramatic.” “You are drowning the apartment.” “It was one bucket!” Eventually, she shoved his gym bag into his arms and physically pushed him toward the front door. “Go to the gym,” she ordered. “Or literally anywhere else.” Niki laughed while slipping his shoes on. “Yes, ma’am.” “And don’t come back for at least three hours.” “Wow.” “Stupid rich kid,” she muttered while closing the door in his face. So Niki obediently disappeared to the gym while (Y/n) cleaned the apartment alone.
Three hours later, when he finally returned home, the apartment looked spotless. And (Y/n) looked half dead. She sat curled up on the couch beneath a blanket, staring blankly at the TV despite the fact that nothing was even playing. Niki immediately noticed the faint sourness in her scent. She hadn’t rested properly at all. No snacks. No water breaks. Probably no sitting down either. Niki sighed quietly to himself before reaching into his gym bag. Without warning, he tossed something toward her. (Y/n) blinked as a protein bar landed beside her on the couch. “I’m back,” Niki announced casually while pulling off his hoodie. “Mmm,” she answered weakly. Still, she opened the bar almost immediately and took a bite. Niki smiled slightly to himself, seeing that. At least she listened sometimes.
(Y/n) stayed curled up beneath the blanket while eating slowly, clearly too tired to even complain about him throwing food at her. Honestly, she looked kind of cute like this. Completely exhausted from cleaning while still stubbornly pretending she was fine. Niki chuckled softly under his breath before heading toward his room. “I’m showering before everyone gets here,” he called out. “Okay.” “And don’t start cleaning something else while I’m gone.” (Y/n) immediately looked offended. “I wasn’t going to.” Niki raised an eyebrow knowingly. She avoided eye contact. “Exactly,” he said before disappearing down the hallway to shower.
After eating the bar, (Y/n) finally dragged herself off the couch and headed toward her room to shower. The warm water helped a little, mostly with the exhaustion in her muscles from cleaning all day. By the time she stepped back out of the bathroom, dressed in comfortable clothes, her hair was still damp. Normally, she would dry it properly, but her heat protection spray had run out the other day, so she didn’t want to put extra heat on it and risk damaging it. So instead, she wrapped a towel loosely around her head and let it soak up the remaining water. As she walked out into the apartment again, she headed straight toward the kitchen.
Even after eating the protein bar earlier, she still felt slightly faint from overworking herself all day. Juice sounded good. Niki stood in the kitchen, too. Fresh out of the shower himself, he wore a pair of dark grey sweatpants and a plain t-shirt. The outfit should’ve looked completely normal. Unfortunately for (Y/n), Niki somehow managed to make even the simplest clothes look unfairly good. His damp hair fell slightly into his eyes while he arranged chips and snacks into bowls on the counter like they were hosting an actual fancy event instead of chaotic university students.
(Y/n) opened the fridge and reached for the juice bottle. Niki glanced toward her. Then immediately burst into a grin. “I love what you’ve done with your hair today.” (Y/n) slowly turned to glare at him over her shoulder, towel still wrapped around her head. “Idiot,” she muttered. Niki ignored the insult completely. Honestly, he barely even heard it anymore. Instead, he set the bowl he was holding down and casually walked over toward her while she reached into the cabinet for a glass.
With her back turned toward him now, Niki leaned down slightly. Then rested his forehead lightly against her shoulder. (Y/n) barely reacted at first, already used to how physically affectionate he could be sometimes. “You’re clingy today,” she mumbled while pouring juice. Niki only hummed softly in response. What she didn’t notice was the way he subtly rubbed his scent against her shoulder and neck area while leaning against her. To a human, it was completely unnoticeable. But to vampires and werewolves? The scent would be obvious immediately. Possessive. Protective. A quiet claim. Not ownership exactly. Niki would never truly force that onto her. But still… A silent message lingered beneath the action. Mine. Or at least… Hopefully someday.
After getting some juice, (Y/n) headed back to her room to put the towel away properly. Her hair would air-dry enough eventually, hopefully. When she walked back out into the kitchen again, she immediately stopped at the sight before her. Niki stood completely frozen in front of a pineapple. A knife in one hand. The pineapple in the other. And an expression on his face like he was trying to solve advanced mathematics instead of cutting fruit. (Y/n) stared at him for a few seconds. Then sighed deeply. “Move.” Niki looked over at her. “I was figuring it out.” “You were losing a fight against a pineapple.” “That thing has armor.”
(Y/n) walked over and took the knife directly from his hand. Niki obediently stepped aside while watching her. Within seconds, she had the pineapple peeled and cut into neat, perfect pieces. Niki looked genuinely impressed. “How do you know how to do that?” (Y/n) didn’t even look at him. “Stupid rich kid,” she muttered again. Niki frowned immediately. “Not everything has to do with me being a rich kid, you know.” (Y/n) turned toward him while still holding the knife, pointing it vaguely in his direction in accusation. “Everything you seem incapable of doing is typical things rich kids wouldn’t know.” Niki blinked. “So yes,” she concluded calmly, “it’s because you’re a rich kid.” Niki slowly raised both hands in surrender. “Fine,” he sighed dramatically. “You win.” “I know.” “You’re enjoying this too much.”
(Y/n) ignored him while turning back toward the cutting board again. “Bring me the other fruit too,” she ordered. “We need to cut everything before the others arrive.” Niki nodded obediently before going to grab the watermelon along with several other fruits from the fridge. Honestly, the sight was kind of ridiculous. Niki, one of the strongest vampires around, carried fruit over like an assistant while (Y/n) handled all the actual preparation. Still, he stayed beside her the entire time. All he really did was hand her bowls and plates afterward, before moving them away once she finished filling them.
But honestly? That was probably safer for everyone involved. At one point, Niki reached for the knife again. (Y/n) slapped his hand away immediately. “Absolutely not.” “You’re so mean to me.” “You almost lost to a pineapple five minutes ago.” “Pineapples are aggressive.” (Y/n) laughed softly under her breath while continuing to cut watermelon into cubes. Eventually, though, everything was finally ready. The fruit had been cut neatly into bowls. Chips and snacks were spread out across the kitchen island and coffee table. Drinks filled the fridge. Ice sat ready in the freezer. The apartment smelled clean and warm and weirdly domestic.
For a moment, both of them stood quietly in the kitchen, looking around at everything they had prepared together. “Well,” Niki said finally. “Looks like we’re officially hosting a party.” (Y/n) smiled slightly. “Hopefully the apartment survives it.” “That reminds me,” Niki suddenly said. Before (Y/n) could ask what he meant, he walked toward his gaming room. She watched him curiously as he stepped inside, reaching upward toward one of the higher shelves. After grabbing whatever he wanted, he immediately stepped back out again, shut the door, and locked it.
The very obvious locking sound made (Y/n) laugh. “Afraid they’re gonna ruin your precious computer?” Niki sighed dramatically while slipping the key into his pocket. “It wouldn’t be the first time.” That immediately caught her attention. “They’ve ruined your stuff before?” “Jake spilled an energy drink on my keyboard once, Jungwon hosted a party when he lived here and ruined stuff.” (Y/n) gasped. “And Yuma somehow broke a headset by sitting on it.” “That sounds like Yuma.” Niki pointed accusingly toward her. “Exactly. So honestly, locking the door probably won’t even stop them.” (Y/n) laughed again. “I’m sure they’ll behave.” Niki looked deeply unconvinced.
As she suddenly walked closer toward him, still smiling slightly, Niki instinctively held his breath. She stopped very close. Too close. His brain immediately short-circuited. Niki tried to stay relaxed on the outside. Cool. Unbothered. Meanwhile, internally, he was panicking. Why was she standing so close? Why did she smell so good? Why was she looking at him like that? Then suddenly (Y/n) lifted her hand toward his face. Niki’s entire body froze. Her fingers brushed gently beneath his eye.
A quiet gasp escaped him before he could stop it. (Y/n) giggled softly. “Cute,” she whispered. Niki thought his soul had almost left his body. Then she pulled her hand back slightly, revealing a tiny eyelash resting against her thumb. “Sorry,” she said casually. “You had an eyelash there.” Niki blinked at her silently. Then she held her hand out toward him. “Here. Blow on it and make a wish.” He tilted his head slightly. “Why?” (Y/n) shrugged. “It might not actually be true, but it’s kind of like wishing on a falling star.” She smiled softly. “People believe if you blow away an eyelash and make a wish, it’ll come true.” Niki stared at her for a second longer before smiling faintly. “Alright then.”
He leaned slightly closer toward her hand. Then gently blew the eyelash away while silently making his wish. I wish you’d fall for me faster. The second he finished, the apartment doorbell rang loudly. Niki’s face immediately dropped. (Y/n) laughed softly before turning toward the front door. “I’ll get it.” Meanwhile, Niki stood there frowning like the universe had personally betrayed him. Then sulked after her anyway.
When (Y/n) opened the door, she found Fuma, Nicholas, Jake, Jungwon, Sunoo, and Taki standing outside. The second the door opened, chaos immediately followed. “Hi!” Sunoo smiled brightly. “Oh my god it smells so good in here,” Jake said while already trying to look past her into the apartment. Taki held up both hands dramatically. “I came emotionally prepared to watch someone lose their hair tonight.” “That sounds concerning,” Jungwon muttered. (Y/n) laughed softly and stepped aside to let them in. “Come in before the neighbors think we’re hosting a cult.” “That depends,” Nicholas said while walking inside. “Are we?”
As the group entered the apartment, several of them subtly exchanged glances almost immediately. Because with supernatural senses, the scent Niki had rubbed onto (Y/n) earlier was painfully obvious. Not subtle at all. Especially to wolves and vampires. Fuma’s eyebrow twitched slightly upward. Sunoo bit back a smile instantly. Meanwhile Jake looked one second away from laughing out loud. None of them said anything though. Mostly because they wanted to survive the evening. Fuma, as the oldest among the group currently there, stepped forward first and held out a small bag toward (Y/n).
She blinked before taking it. Inside were extra snacks and drinks. (Y/n) smiled warmly. “You didn’t have to bring anything.” Fuma shrugged casually. “It’s bad manners to show up empty-handed when someone’s hosting.” (Y/n) looked genuinely touched. “Thank you.” Meanwhile behind them, Taki had already spotted the bowls of snacks on the kitchen island. “Oh this place is dangerous,” he announced dramatically. Jake immediately abandoned his shoes near the door and followed after him. “Move, I saw chips.” The apartment quickly filled with noise as everyone settled into the living room area. Sunoo immediately curled up into one corner of the couch while Nicholas wandered around inspecting the apartment like a judge on a reality show.
Meanwhile Jungwon and Taki had quietly drifted over toward Niki near the kitchen entrance. (Y/n) couldn’t hear what they were saying exactly, but judging from the way Taki kept grinning and Jungwon looked deeply entertained, they were definitely teasing him. Especially because Taki glanced toward (Y/n) at one point before whispering something that made Niki glare at him instantly. “You’re both annoying,” Niki muttered. “That scenting was subtle by the way,” Jungwon said dryly. Niki looked offended. “It was subtle.” Taki nearly choked laughing. Before Niki could threaten them properly, the doorbell rang again.
(Y/n) walked over and opened the door once more. This time Kei, Yuma, Jay, and Sunghoon stood outside waiting. Yuma waved immediately. “We brought emotional support.” “You brought yourselves,” Sunghoon corrected. “Exactly.” Jay stepped forward holding something carefully in his hands. When he handed it to (Y/n), she blinked in surprise. It was a small plant sitting in a cute ceramic pot. “It’s not much,” Jay said with a soft smile. “But it’s kind of a late move-in present.” (Y/n)’s expression softened immediately. “That’s actually really sweet.” Jay looked smug instantly. “I know.” She carefully took the plant from him. “Thank you, Jay.” Then she glanced between Jay and Fuma thoughtfully before laughing. “Well.” She smiled teasingly. “At least we know which two of you were raised properly.”
The room erupted instantly. Gasps. Fake offended noises. Taki actually clutched his chest dramatically. “That’s evil.” “We brought our presence,” Yuma defended. “Which is clearly not enough,” Nicholas replied. Soon the offended reactions dissolved into laughter instead. Niki stood a few steps away from the group watching everything quietly. Watching how naturally (Y/n) laughed with them. How comfortable she already seemed around his friends. How easily she fit into the chaos. And honestly? It made something warm settle in his chest. But at the same time… A tiny jealous part of him hated how much attention everyone else was getting from her too.
After the initial chaos finally settled down slightly, the group moved on to the next important matter. Food. Which somehow became even more chaotic. (Y/n) sat cross legged on the couch holding her phone while everyone shouted food requests over each other from around the living room. “Get fried chicken!” “Pizza too.” “We need fries.” “Who even eats fries with pizza?” “Normal people.” “Order ramen!” “You cannot order ramen for delivery to a party.” “Watch me.” (Y/n) stared at the screen in horror as the order kept growing larger and larger. “We need dessert too.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened further with every added item. “Guys…” she interrupted slowly. “Are you trying to feed an entire army?”
Nicholas looked genuinely confused. “There’s twelve of us.” “That is still a ridiculous amount of food.” The boys all exchanged confused looks. Because to them? This honestly seemed normal. Between being supernatural creatures and university dancers constantly burning through energy, all of them ate absurd amounts regularly. (Y/n), however, had absolutely no idea about the supernatural part. So from her perspective, this was horrifying. Jake casually leaned over the couch to glance at the order total. “Actually, we might need more.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically. “More?!” Niki laughed loudly from nearby. “Let’s be done with it, she looks genuinely stressed.” “I am stressed,” (Y/n) defended. “This order could financially ruin someone.” “That’s why you have my card,” Niki reminded casually. “That somehow makes it worse!” The boys burst into laughter again.
Still, despite her disbelief, (Y/n) eventually finalized the massive order because everyone looked so genuinely excited about it. Honestly, seeing them all happy made her happy too. As the conversation drifted elsewhere afterward, (Y/n) glanced toward Kei. “Wait,” she said suddenly. “Please tell me Aya is coming over too?” Kei shook his head slightly. “No. She’s busy with friends from her major tonight.” (Y/n) nodded slowly before sighing dramatically. “So basically,” she announced while looking around the room full of loud supernatural men, “I’m alone dealing with all of you.” The boys immediately started laughing. “You’ll survive,” Sunghoon said calmly. “Barely,” (Y/n) muttered suspiciously.
Jungwon smiled slightly from where he sat beside Taki. “Don’t worry,” he said reassuringly. “We’ll only break Niki’s stuff. We promise.” (Y/n) laughed immediately. Meanwhile Niki looked deeply offended. “Why is everyone acting like my belongings are public property?” “Because they basically are,” Jake answered. “That’s true,” Yuma agreed instantly. Niki glared at all of them while they laughed harder. Honestly, though? Watching everyone spread comfortably throughout the apartment while talking over each other and stealing snacks already made the place feel strangely warm. Lived in. Like home.
Eventually the group migrated fully into the living room. Someone found a board game shoved into one of the cabinets, which immediately turned into everyone arguing over the rules despite nobody having started yet. “We should dye hair first,” Taki suggested. “No,” (Y/n) said immediately. “Absolutely not. I’m not risking one of you spilling hair dye while eating.” Eventually everyone agreed it was smarter to eat first and risk temporary stupidity later.
So instead, they set up the board game while waiting for the food delivery to arrive. The next problem quickly became deciding teams. “I call (Y/n)!” Sunoo announced immediately. “No fair, I was gonna say that,” Jake complained. Yuma pointed dramatically across the room. “She’s clearly the smartest one here. I need her on my team for survival.” (Y/n) laughed while sitting down near the couch and coffee table setup. Before she could respond though, Niki suddenly scoffed loudly. Then casually sat down directly beside her. Very close beside her. The others immediately narrowed their eyes suspiciously. Niki threw an arm around her shoulders while glaring harshly at everyone else. “As the hosts,” he said smugly, “we should obviously play together, right?” The cocky tone alone made half the room burst out laughing.
“Oh my god,” Nicholas groaned. “He’s being possessive again,” Jake whispered loudly. Niki ignored all of them. Meanwhile (Y/n) looked down at the arm around her shoulders before dramatically shoving it away. “Ew,” she said while brushing at her shoulder. “Boy germs.” The room erupted immediately. Niki only smirked instead of looking offended. Then leaned closer toward her until his lips were near her ear. “You didn’t seem to mind my germs,” he whispered teasingly, “when we hugged the other day.” (Y/n)’s entire face heated up instantly. Her neck. Her ears. Her cheeks. She whipped around to glare at him. “Shut up,” she hissed quietly. Niki chuckled softly, completely pleased with himself. “Whatever you want, honey.” Several of the others gagged dramatically. “Disgusting,” Sunghoon muttered. “They’re flirting again,” Taki sighed dramatically.
Meanwhile (Y/n) looked one second away from strangling Niki with a couch pillow. Still, while the two of them play fought quietly over insults and shoulder shoving, everyone else eventually settled into teams. Kei and Fuma teamed up almost immediately. Jay paired with Sunoo after Sunoo declared he wanted “someone pretty” on his team. Nicholas and Sunghoon somehow became partners after mutually agreeing they were the only competent ones there. Yuma and Taki joined forces purely to create chaos. And finally Jungwon ended up paired with Jake. “Why do I feel like we’re doomed already?” Jungwon sighed. “Because you are,” Jake answered confidently.
Soon everyone sat gathered around the board game setup across the living room floor. And honestly? It became obvious very quickly who was thriving and who absolutely was not. Sunghoon and Nicholas were terrifyingly competitive. Meanwhile (Y/n) and Niki somehow worked suspiciously well together despite spending half the game arguing. Everyone else, however, struggled just to survive the first few rounds. At one point Yuma accidentally sabotaged himself. Twice. “You can’t keep making decisions based on vibes,” Jungwon complained. “Yes I can.” “No you literally can’t.” Meanwhile Taki had somehow forgotten the rules entirely despite them being explained less than ten minutes earlier.
And through all the noise and laughter filling the apartment, Niki found himself glancing toward (Y/n) over and over again. Because every time she laughed, smiled, or leaned closer toward him during the game, he caught himself wishing the night would last forever. Soon enough, the doorbell rang. Before anyone else could even react, Jungwon practically launched himself off the couch and sprinted toward the door. “The food is here!” he announced loudly. As if the rest of them hadn’t heard the very obvious doorbell already. “We know!” Sunoo yelled after him while laughing. Jungwon ignored him completely and opened the door for the delivery driver with the excitement of someone greeting a long lost friend.
The amount of food bags sitting outside the door was honestly terrifying. “Oh my god,” (Y/n) muttered from the couch. Fuma and Sunghoon immediately got up to help carry everything into the kitchen while the others crowded around trying to peek inside the bags already. “Careful!” Soon the kitchen counters were completely covered in food containers, drinks, and side dishes. The smell alone nearly made Yuma emotional. “We’re about to feast.” “You say that every time food arrives,” Jay pointed out. “Because every time it’s true.” While everyone hovered around impatiently, Kei quietly grabbed a clean plate first before handing it to (Y/n). “You should go first,” he said calmly.
(Y/n) blinked. “Huh?” Kei nodded toward the others. “If you don’t take what you want first,” he explained, “these idiots are gonna steal everything.” Several offended noises immediately filled the kitchen. “Rude.” “That’s not true.” “Okay maybe a little true.” (Y/n) burst out laughing while taking the plate. “This is like living with monsters,” she joked dramatically. “I swear.” The words hit slightly differently for a second. Because technically… Half the room were vampires. And the other half werewolves. Creatures plenty of humans would absolutely call monsters without hesitation. A few of the boys went momentarily quiet. Not upset. Just aware. Still, none of them minded. Because they knew she didn’t mean any harm by it.
If anything, the warmth in her voice made it obvious she felt comfortable around them. Sunoo quickly pointed toward one of the containers. “If you want ramen, take a lot now.” Yuma pointed dramatically at the fried chicken beside it. “And the chicken too.” (Y/n) blinked at them. “Why?” Both of them answered immediately. “Because it’ll disappear in seconds.” She laughed again but listened anyway, filling her plate with a little bit of everything while the boys hovered nearby like starving animals waiting for permission.
The second she finally stepped back and said, “Okay, I’m done,” complete chaos erupted. Every single one of them grabbed plates at once. There was no politeness. No “you first.” No civilized behavior whatsoever. It immediately became survival of the fittest. “MOVE.” “You just took four pieces!” “And I’ll take four more.” “WHO TOOK THE LAST DUMPLINGS?!” “Finders keepers.” (Y/n) stood there staring in complete disbelief while the kitchen dissolved into absolute madness around her. Niki somehow reached over Jake’s shoulder to steal chicken while Sunghoon blocked Yuma away from the noodles with terrifying efficiency.
Nicholas held two drink bottles at once like he was preparing for war. Meanwhile Taki looked deeply betrayed over losing a piece of fried shrimp. “These people are insane,” (Y/n) whispered to Kei. Kei calmly nodded while stealing food directly off Fuma’s plate. “Yeah.” Once everyone finally settled down with food balanced on plates and drinks spread around the living room, the atmosphere became calmer. Well. As calm as eleven dancers packed into one apartment could possibly be.
(Y/n) sat cross legged on the floor beside the coffee table, eating while listening to the others argue over whether stealing fries from someone else’s plate counted as betrayal. “It absolutely does,” Sunoo said seriously. “If the fries are unguarded, they become public property,” Yuma argued back. “That’s not how ownership works.” “It should be.” While the argument continued in the background, (Y/n) looked toward Kei. “Actually,” she said, “the list of teams for the showcase got released earlier today, right?” Several of the boys immediately looked over. (Y/n) continued, “Have you competed against most of them before?” Kei nodded while setting his drink down. “Most of them, yeah.”
(Y/n) tilted her head slightly. “So who’s the biggest competition?” Kei hummed thoughtfully for a second. “Well,” he said, “even though we’re partly a new team now, I’d actually say we’re stronger than before.” Jungwon nodded immediately. “We have more versatility now.” “And the chemistry’s good already,” Jay added. Kei continued calmly, “So unless some of the other teams have had insane growth recently, most of them won’t be a huge problem.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, mentally filing that information away. “But,” Kei added, “our biggest competitors are definitely Eclipse and Vanguard.” (Y/n) repeated the names quietly in her head. Eclipse. Vanguard. She immediately made a mental note to research those teams more later.
Beside her, Fuma looked thoughtful. “I’ve heard about Eclipse before,” he admitted. “But I’ve never actually seen them compete live.” “Same,” Nicholas added. Niki sighed dramatically from beside (Y/n). “Eclipse is definitely the biggest threat.” That caught her attention immediately. “Really?” Niki nodded. “Mostly because my sister’s on that team.” (Y/n) blinked in surprise. “You have a sister?” Several of the boys burst out laughing instantly. “How did you not know that?” Jake asked. Niki looked offended. “I’ve mentioned her before.” “No you haven’t,” (Y/n) answered flatly. “Yes I have.”
Niki ignored the comment. “Her name’s Konon,” he explained to (Y/n). “And she’s terrifying.” “That’s true,” Jay immediately agreed. He leaned back slightly before continuing. “Honestly, the rest of Eclipse is good too, but Konon makes the whole team stronger.” Kei nodded. “She’s one of the best dancers in university competitions right now.” “And ridiculously competitive,” Sunoo added. Niki sighed. “She beat me at literally everything growing up.” (Y/n) laughed softly. “That explains a lot actually.” “Rude.” Jay continued, “Eclipse and Vanguard are basically the only teams we’ve consistently struggled against for the past two years.” “It’s always close too,” Jungwon added. “Like insanely close.”
Jake nodded while stealing food directly off Jungwon’s plate. “It usually comes down to the team’s condition that specific day.” Jungwon sighed but allowed the theft. “If even one person feels off,” Jake explained, “the whole dynamic changes.” “And then we lose points,” Sunghoon added. “Usually by decimals,” Kei muttered. (Y/n)’s expression slowly became more thoughtful. “So basically…” She looked around at all of them carefully. “We need to make sure everyone’s able to give one hundred and ten percent that day.” The room quieted slightly. Then everyone nodded. Because she was right. At this level, talent alone wasn’t enough anymore. One mistake. One bad day. One weak performance. That was all it took to lose.
After everyone finished eating, (Y/n) stood in the kitchen staring at the aftermath in complete disbelief. Or more accurately… The complete lack of aftermath. Every container was empty. Not a single fry remained. The ramen broth was gone. Even the side dishes had been annihilated. (Y/n) slowly looked around at the boys in horror. “Where did it all go?” Jake blinked innocently while drinking soda. “What do you mean?” “There was enough food for twenty people!” “And yet,” Yuma said proudly, “we persevered.” “You guys are terrifying.” “Thank you,” Sunghoon answered calmly. As several of the boys started helping clean up the containers and plates, (Y/n) finally shifted her attention toward the giant pile of hair products she had bought earlier.
Sunoo immediately walked over beside her. “Okay,” he said seriously. “First lesson.” (Y/n) laughed. “You’re acting like we’re entering a laboratory.” “We basically are.” Together they spread out all the dye boxes, bleach, gloves, brushes, bowls, and foil while Sunoo explained how to apply everything properly. Meanwhile the others cleaned the kitchen surprisingly fast. Soon enough, they transformed the hallway into a temporary hair salon. Plastic sheets covered the floor. Two chairs had been placed near a mirror. Bowls of dye and bleach sat lined up carefully nearby. Fuma looked around the setup curiously. “Why aren’t we doing this in the bathroom?”
(Y/n) answered immediately while pulling gloves on. “Well first of all,” she said, “I don’t want all of you in my room.” Several offended noises echoed instantly. “I love you guys,” she continued calmly, “but after everything I’ve heard tonight, I do not trust you enough not to break something.” “That’s fair,” Jay admitted. “And,” (Y/n) added while pointing toward Niki, “your precious prince over there wasn’t too keen on us using his bathroom either.” Niki crossed his arms defensively. “You people destroy things.” “We do not,” Taki argued. Everyone stared at him. “Okay sometimes,” he admitted. (Y/n) continued, “And the guest bathroom’s too small. So hallway salon it is.” Fuma laughed softly. “Well then,” he said, “we’d better make the hallway work.”
First came Sunoo. Since he only needed his roots touched up, the process was much faster than the others would be. (Y/n) carefully reapplied bleach to his darker roots while Sunoo supervised like a strict teacher. “Not too close to the scalp.” “Yes sir.” “You joke now but chemical burns are real.” (Y/n) laughed quietly while continuing carefully. Eventually, Sunoo’s roots finished processing and they rinsed everything out successfully. “Okay,” (Y/n) announced afterward while drying her hands. “Next victims.” “Victims?” Nicholas repeated nervously. “Wonderful choice of wording.” Sunoo said as he laughed.
(Y/n) pointed dramatically. “Niki and Nicholas. Come here.” Niki moved immediately. Almost suspiciously fast. Before Nicholas could even fully react, Niki had already dropped himself into the chair directly in front of (Y/n). She stared at him. Then sighed. “Idiot,” she muttered while nudging his shoulder lightly. Even with his back facing her, Niki could hear the smile in her voice. Which honestly made his chest feel warm immediately. Meanwhile Nicholas slowly sat down in the second chair while Sunoo prepared the red dye nearby. “Oh this is terrifying,” Nicholas admitted. “You’ll survive,” Sunoo assured him. “Probably.” And so the process officially began.
(Y/n) carefully started applying bleach through Niki’s dark hair while Sunoo worked on coating Nicholas’ hair in a deep vivid red. The apartment quickly filled with noise again. Yuma loudly judged everyone’s techniques despite having zero experience. Jake kept threatening to dye random streaks into people’s hair “for artistic vision.” And Taki sat nearby recording videos for social media while pretending to host a reality TV makeover show. Meanwhile Niki stayed unusually still while (Y/n)’s fingers moved gently through his hair. Honestly? He could probably sit there forever if it meant she kept touching him like that. As (Y/n)’s fingers carefully worked bleach through Niki’s hair, he nearly made a terrible mistake. Because honestly? It felt way too nice.
Her fingers moved gently through his hair, separating strands carefully while concentrating fully on what she was doing. Niki almost let out a content sound before barely stopping himself at the last second. Thankfully no noise escaped. Because if it had, the others would never let him live it down. Meanwhile, (Y/n) tried very hard not to acknowledge how much she actually liked touching his hair. It was soft. Way softer than she expected. Sure, his hair always looked shiny and fluffy and annoyingly perfect, but she never imagined it would actually feel this soft too. Honestly, it was unfair.
“How is your hair softer than mine?” she muttered quietly. Niki smirked immediately. “So you admit you’re enjoying this.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes while continuing to apply bleach. “Don’t get cocky.” “I’m always cocky.” “That’s the problem.” Eventually she stepped back slightly to inspect her work. “Okay,” she said, “now we wait for the bleach to process a little.” Niki tilted his head back slightly to look at her. “Then what?” “Then we rinse it and see how light it gets,” she explained. “And depending on the color, we’ll figure out if you need toner or not.” Niki nodded absentmindedly. Mostly because he was too busy staring at her.
(Y/n) nudged his shoulder lightly. “Move now,” she said. “I need to start on Jay.” Niki frowned immediately. But didn’t move. (Y/n) stared at him. “Niki.” “Can’t Sunoo do Jay?” he asked casually. Sunoo looked up from Nicholas’ hair instantly. “Excuse me?” (Y/n) sighed. “No,” she answered patiently. “Because Sunoo’s still busy with Nicholas.” Sunoo nodded while applying more dye. “And because if I leave Nicholas alone, he’ll panic.” “I am panicking,” Nicholas admitted. (Y/n) pointed toward the chair. “So move.” Niki crossed his arms slightly. “I don’t want to.” The entire apartment immediately went quiet for half a second. Because somehow the tall vampire sounded genuinely sulky. (Y/n) stared at him in disbelief. Then sighed again.
“Fine.” She looked toward Jay instead. “Jay, come on then. We’ll just do yours in my bathroom.” Instantly, Niki stood up. Like immediately. So fast it almost looked violent. “Nope.” Before Jay could even react, Niki grabbed his shoulders and shoved him directly down into the chair he had just vacated. “There,” Niki said stiffly. “Happy now?” The room fell silent again. Then several people exchanged knowing looks instantly. Because that reaction had been painfully obvious. Even (Y/n) blinked at him slightly. Niki looked away immediately afterward, clearly realizing what he had just done. His ears had turned faintly red too.
Meanwhile Taki looked seconds away from screaming. Jake physically covered his own mouth to stop himself from laughing. Sunghoon just sighed deeply like he was exhausted by Niki’s existence. (Y/n) slowly looked toward Sunoo beside her. Sunoo only smiled sheepishly. Like yes, they all saw that. And no, nobody was going to let him forget it later. Still, (Y/n) decided not to question Niki about it in front of everyone. Mostly because she had a feeling it would somehow make him combust from embarrassment. So instead, she quietly grabbed the blue dye bowl and started working on Jay’s hair while pretending nothing had happened. Even though the entire room absolutely noticed.
While (Y/n) worked on Jay’s hair, Niki sat across from them. Staring. At first he tried to be subtle about it. Or at least what passed for subtle in Niki’s mind. He sat with his phone in hand, scrolling through social media, occasionally tapping the screen. A completely normal guy. Doing completely normal things. At least that was the image he was trying to project. Unfortunately for him, every few seconds his eyes drifted away from the screen. Back to (Y/n). Back to Jay. Back to the way her fingers carefully worked through Jay’s dark hair as she applied the blue dye. Back to her smile whenever someone said something funny. Back to her.
At one point she took a slightly deeper breath while concentrating. Niki’s eyes immediately left his phone. Nicholas watched the whole thing happen. And honestly? It was taking everything he had not to laugh. Because Niki was not nearly as subtle as he thought he was. Jay and (Y/n) seemed oblivious. Mostly because Jay was busy asking questions about the dye process and (Y/n) was focused on making sure she didn’t accidentally stain his ears blue. But Nicholas noticed. Every time. Phone. (Y/n). Phone. (Y/n). Phone. (Y/n). The cycle never ended. Eventually Nicholas had to bite the inside of his cheek to stop himself from laughing.
Still… He couldn’t really judge. Not fairly anyway. Because werewolves were often even worse. Hell, Nicholas was already territorial over his hoodies. The team stole them constantly, and every single time it annoyed him. Especially when they somehow lost them. Or returned them smelling like someone else’s detergent. The point was… If he got this protective over clothes, he really didn’t want to imagine what he’d be like around a mate. Probably unbearable. Which meant he couldn’t really judge Niki for this. If anything, Nicholas understood him. His mate had just gotten out of a relationship. They lived together. She was always nearby. Always within reach. Yet somehow still felt far away. Close enough to see. Too far away to have. It had to be torture. So honestly? A little possessiveness wasn’t that surprising. Not when every instinct in Niki’s body was probably screaming at him to claim her, protect her, and never let anyone else near her. Nicholas glanced toward the vampire again. Right on cue, Niki’s attention snapped away from his phone because Jay had laughed at something (Y/n) said. Nicholas immediately looked away before he accidentally laughed out loud. Poor guy. He really had it bad.
Soon enough, it was time to rinse the bleach out of Niki’s hair. Despite being perfectly capable of doing it himself. Despite having two functioning hands. Despite being over six feet tall. Niki somehow managed to convince (Y/n) that he needed help. “I can’t see the back.” “You don’t need to.” “Yes I do.” “You absolutely can do it on your own.” “What if I miss a spot?” (Y/n) sighed. “You’re impossible.” Yet somehow, five minutes later, she was helping him anyway. Now they stood squeezed into the guest bathroom together. Which was proving to be a terrible idea.
The bathroom was small enough already, and now both of them were trying to fit inside the shower stall. Niki was bent awkwardly forward beneath the shower head while (Y/n) stood partly inside the shower beside him, trying to rinse the bleach out properly. Trying being the important word. Because she was failing miserably. Water splashed everywhere. His back was soaked. His shoulders were soaked. His sweatpants were rapidly becoming soaked. And although neither of them could really see it from their current position, the front of his shirt wasn’t doing much better.
“This is harder than it looks,” (Y/n) complained. Niki was trying very hard not to laugh. “You’re literally spraying my ear.” “I’m trying!” Meanwhile Sunoo had appeared at the bathroom door. Mostly because he wanted to make sure Niki didn’t accidentally end up orange. Instead he found one of the funniest sights he’d seen all night. The very tall Niki bent nearly in half inside a shower stall while (Y/n) aggressively attacked his hair with the shower head. Sunoo immediately had to bite his lip. Because if he laughed, he’d never stop. (Y/n) wasn’t doing much better either. Her sleeves were soaked. Her legs looked like she’d walked through a river. “Why is there water everywhere?” she asked. “Excellent question,” Sunoo answered. “Very helpful.” “I try.”
Eventually, after what felt like an eternity, the last traces of bleach disappeared down the shower drain. “Done,” (Y/n) announced triumphantly. Finally Niki could stand up again. The second he straightened to his full height, both of them froze. Because his shirt was absolutely drenched. The grey fabric clung to him completely. (Y/n)’s eyes widened immediately. Niki looked down. Then looked back at her. And unfortunately… The devil on his shoulder won. A smirk slowly spread across his face. “Damn,” he said dramatically. (Y/n) immediately narrowed her eyes. “What?” Niki’s grin widened. “If you wanted me to take my shirt off that badly,” he said, “you could’ve just asked.” Then before she could respond, Niki grabbed the hem of his soaked shirt and pulled it over his head. (Y/n) let out a startled squeal immediately. “NIKI!”
The shirt landed somewhere on the bathroom floor. Meanwhile Niki looked entirely too pleased with himself. “You idiot!” she shouted. Her entire face had gone hot. Without another word, she spun around and practically sprinted out of the bathroom. Straight toward her room. And slammed the door behind her. Inside the bathroom, Niki stood there shirtless for exactly three seconds. Before realizing everyone else had definitely heard that. “Oh.” Meanwhile, out in the hallway. Every single member of the team was staring at him. The silence was deafening.
Then Jake sighed. “Niki.” Sunghoon rubbed his temples. “You need to relax.” “Seriously,” Jungwon added. “You’re gonna give her a heart attack,” Jay finished. Even Kei looked disappointed. Which somehow hurt the most. Niki crossed his arms defensively. “It was a joke.” “No,” Nicholas said. “That was flirting.” “It was absolutely flirting,” Taki agreed. “It worked too,” Yuma added. Niki groaned loudly. Meanwhile from behind her bedroom door, (Y/n) buried her face in her hands and wondered why her roommate insisted on being such a menace to society.
After changing into a dry shirt and a fresh pair of pants, (Y/n) finally felt a little more presentable. Her embarrassment, however, remained completely intact. She opened her bedroom door cautiously before stepping back into the hallway. The first person she ran into was Fuma. He stood near the wall with his phone in his hand, looking like he had just finished a call. When he noticed her, he smiled. “Feeling better?” (Y/n) sighed. “Physically? Yes.” “And mentally?” She groaned. Fuma laughed softly. “So that’s a no.” (Y/n) leaned against the opposite wall. “It’s just weird.” Fuma nodded thoughtfully. “That’s fair.”
For a moment neither of them spoke. The noise from the others drifted through the apartment. Someone was laughing. Someone else was arguing. It sounded like Yuma was being accused of stealing snacks again. Normal. Comfortable. Then Fuma looked at her. “Want some advice?” (Y/n) hesitated for a second before nodding. “Sure.” Fuma stepped over and leaned his back against the wall beside her. For a moment he seemed to be considering his words carefully. “Niki’s a good kid.” (Y/n) smiled slightly. “Yeah.” “He takes things seriously.” That made her laugh. “Not always.” “More than he pretends to.” Fuma smiled. “He’s a perfectionist. He wants to do well. He wants people around him to do well too.”
(Y/n) nodded quietly. That sounded like Niki. “He can be mature when he wants to be,” Fuma continued. “But he’s also still young.” “The youngest.” “The youngest,” Fuma agreed. “Which means the rest of us still treat him like a kid sometimes.” (Y/n) smiled. “I’m sure he loves that.” “He absolutely hates it.” That earned another laugh from her. Fuma’s expression softened. “The thing is, he’s still figuring things out.” “Like what?” “Life.” (Y/n) tilted her head slightly. Fuma looked away for a moment. Then sighed. “He’s going to kill me for saying this.” That immediately got her attention. “But honestly?” He smiled. “All the stupid things he’s doing lately?” (Y/n) blinked. “Yeah?” “They’re all to impress you.” For a second she simply stared at him. Then laughed nervously.
“That’s ridiculous.” “Is it?” “Yes.” Fuma raised an eyebrow. (Y/n) pointed toward herself. “Why would he want to impress me?” Fuma looked genuinely surprised by the question. “Seriously?” “Yes, seriously.” “(Y/n).” “What?” “You’re smart.” She frowned. “Okay?” “You work harder than almost anyone I know.” (Y/n) looked away. “That’s different.” “You take care of everyone.” “Not everyone.” “You literally organized this entire team.” (Y/n) opened her mouth. Then closed it again. Fuma smiled knowingly. “My point is,” he said, “you see yourself very differently than other people see you.”
(Y/n) stood quietly. Not really sure how to respond to that. After a moment she spoke. “Even if that’s true…” She hesitated. “I still don’t understand why he’d care what I think.” Fuma chuckled. Then shrugged. “I’ve already said more than I should.” “Fuma.” “Nope.” “Fuma.” “You’ll have to figure that one out yourself.” (Y/n) groaned. “That’s not helpful.” “It’s very helpful.” “It isn’t.” “It is.” (Y/n) crossed her arms. Fuma laughed again. Then pushed himself away from the wall. As he walked past her, he paused briefly. “Oh, and don’t mind him too much.” (Y/n) looked up. Fuma smiled. “He’s just a bit stupid sometimes.” Then he continued down the hallway before she could ask anything else. Leaving (Y/n) standing there alone. Thinking. And for the first time in a long while, she found herself wondering if maybe… Just maybe… Everyone else was seeing something she wasn’t.
After the hair dye adventure finally ended, everyone took turns looking at themselves in mirrors. The results were honestly better than (Y/n) had expected. Niki’s hair had turned the perfect blonde. Not too yellow. Not too white. Just enough to make his features stand out even more than before. Which honestly felt unfair. Jay’s dark blue hair looked incredible too, especially when the light hit it. Nicholas’ deep red suited him surprisingly well. And finally, Sunoo’s roots matched the rest of his blonde hair once again. As (Y/n) looked around at the team, she smiled proudly. They looked more balanced now. More memorable. More like the kind of team people would remember after stepping off a stage. The others seemed happy too. Which made all the work worth it.
As the night continued, everyone gradually drifted back toward the living room. Another board game appeared. Nobody remembered who found it. Only that suddenly they were all sitting on the floor again. This time, however, (Y/n) was prepared. The second teams were mentioned, she immediately sat down beside Jungwon. “I’m on Jungwon’s team.” Jungwon blinked. “Okay?” Meanwhile Niki looked deeply offended. “I wasn’t even gonna say anything.” “Liar,” six people answered immediately. Niki clicked his tongue. Traitors. The game began anyway.
For a while, (Y/n) managed to stay engaged. She laughed when Taki accidentally sabotaged his own team. Again. She watched Sunghoon and Nicholas become far too competitive over something completely meaningless. She listened to Yuma accuse everyone of cheating. Even though nobody was. But slowly… The exhaustion caught up to her. Cleaning all day. Running errands yesterday. The emotional exhaustion from the week. The constant planning for the showcase. It was all finally catching up. Her eyelids became heavier. And heavier. At first, she fought it. She blinked rapidly. Drank some water. Tried focusing on the game. It didn’t work.
Every few minutes, her eyes drifted shut for a second longer. Then another second. Then another. Eventually, even Jungwon noticed. “You okay?” he asked quietly. (Y/n) nodded. “Mmhm.” Then immediately yawned. Jungwon smiled. “You look exhausted.” “Maybe a little.” “A little?” “Okay, a lot.” The others were too busy arguing about the game to notice. Except one person. Niki. Because Niki had been watching her all night. Every yawn. Every blink. Every time her head dipped forward before jerking back up again.
So when it finally happened… He was already moving. (Y/n)’s eyes drifted shut. Her body relaxed. And her head slowly tilted sideways. Almost toward Jungwon’s shoulder. Almost. Before it could happen, Niki disappeared. To everyone else, it looked like a blur. One second, he was across the room, the next he was beside her. His arm slid behind her before she could tip over. Still asleep, (Y/n) instinctively relaxed into the support. Niki looked down at her. Then carefully lifted her into his arms. Princess style. Like she weighed absolutely nothing. The room immediately fell silent. Niki glanced around at everyone. “The party’s over.” His voice was quiet. But somehow everyone heard it. “Everyone, go home.”
Kei chuckled. “Who made you the boss?” Normally Niki would’ve fired back immediately. Instead he simply adjusted (Y/n) slightly in his arms. Making sure she was comfortable. Then walked toward her bedroom. The answer was obvious enough. No response needed. The bedroom door opened. Then closed behind him. Inside, the room was dark and peaceful. Niki carefully carried her over to the bed. For a moment, he just stood there. Looking at her. She looked completely exhausted. Yet peaceful. Happy.
Far happier than she’d looked a few days ago. Slowly, he lowered her onto the mattress. She shifted slightly in her sleep, curling into the blankets. Niki gently pulled them over her shoulders. Then brushed a loose strand of hair away from her face. “Goodnight,” he whispered. For a second, he considered staying. Just sitting there. Making sure she slept comfortably. But eventually he stood back up and headed for the door. Outside, he found ten idiots staring at him. The second the bedroom door clicked shut behind him, Taki pointed dramatically. “You are so down bad.” Niki immediately flipped him off.
~~~
After everyone finally left, the apartment became quiet. A strange kind of quiet. Just a few hours ago, it had been filled with laughter, arguments, music, and Taki’s endless commentary. Now it was just Niki. And a mess, a very large mess. The living room was covered in empty cups, board games, snack bowls, blankets, and random belongings people had forgotten and would inevitably text him about tomorrow. Niki sighed. Then got to work. Despite his usual laziness when it came to household chores, he cleaned surprisingly thoroughly.
Mostly because he didn’t want (Y/n) waking up tomorrow and feeling like she had to clean everything herself. The thought alone was enough motivation. So he washed dishes. Wiped down counters. Put furniture back where it belonged. Collected empty bottles. Folded blankets. Every now and then, he glanced toward her bedroom door. Still closed. Still quiet. Good. She needed the sleep. By the time he finished most of the cleaning, almost three hours had passed. It was well after midnight.
Niki was putting away the last few dishes when he heard it. A door opening. Immediately his head snapped up. He turned toward the hallway. (Y/n) stood there. At first, relief washed through him. Then concern hit just as quickly. Because something was wrong. Very wrong. Even from across the apartment, he could smell it. Fear. Not anxiety. Not sadness. Fear. Her scent was saturated with it. She stood frozen in the hallway. Her eyes wide. Her breathing uneven. Almost like she didn’t know where she was.
Niki abandoned the dish towel immediately. “(Y/n)?” She looked up. Their eyes met. And suddenly her expression cracked. “Niki…” she whispered. Then she started crying. Not the quiet crying from after her breakup. Not the sad tears he’d seen before. This was different. Panicked. Broken. Like she’d been holding herself together by a thread. Niki immediately crossed the room. “Hey, hey, what’s wrong?” She didn’t answer. Instead she threw herself into him. Her hands grabbed his shirt. Her face buried itself against his chest. And she sobbed. The sound shattered something inside him. Niki wrapped his arms around her instantly. Holding her tightly. Protectively. “It’s okay,” he whispered. “I’m here.”
Had he woken her up somehow? Did she have a nightmare? Did she dream about Euijoo? About her old roommates? About everything she’d been through recently? Niki didn’t know. And honestly, right now it didn’t matter. Because she was terrified. He could feel it in the way she clung to him. Like if she let go, she’d fall apart completely. So Niki tightened his arms around her. One hand moved gently through her hair. The other rested against her back. Trying to soothe her. Trying to make her feel safe. “I’ve got you,” he whispered. His voice was soft. Softer than almost anyone ever heard from him. “Whatever happened, it’s okay.” (Y/n) shook her head against his chest. Still crying. Still struggling to breathe properly between sobs.
Niki felt helpless. He hated it. Hated not knowing what was wrong. Hated not knowing how to fix it. But for once, he forced himself not to search for a solution. Not to rush. Not to demand answers. Instead he simply stayed there. Holding her. Letting her cry. Letting her feel whatever she needed to feel. Because sometimes being there was enough. And if it wasn’t enough? Then he’d stay anyway. After a few minutes, Niki realized he had a problem. (Y/n) refused to move. He had tried everything. “Do you want to sit down?” She shook her head. “Do you want to go back to your room?” Another shake. “Do you want some water?” Nothing.
She just kept holding onto him. Her hands remained twisted into the fabric of his shirt while she cried. At first, Niki let it happen. But after several more minutes of standing in the hallway, he finally sighed. “Okay.” Before she could react, he slipped one arm beneath her knees and the other around her back. Then picked her up. (Y/n) let out a small gasp of surprise. But she didn’t protest. Instead, she immediately curled closer against him and continued crying. Niki’s chest hurt. Because whatever nightmare she’d had… It had terrified her.
Quietly, he carried her into the living room. The couch seemed like a better place to sit than the middle of a hallway. He lowered himself down carefully. Expecting her to move beside him. She didn’t. Instead, she stayed exactly where she was. Curled up on his lap. Holding onto his shirt. Like letting go wasn’t an option. Niki wrapped both arms around her again. Holding her securely. Every now and then, he quietly whispered things. “It’s okay.” “Take your time.” “I’m here.” Simple things. Because he had no idea what else to say. He wasn’t good at comforting people. At least he didn’t think he was.
But slowly… It seemed to help. The scent of fear gradually faded. The trembling eased. Her crying became quieter. Until finally, nearly thirty minutes later, she calmed down. Her eyes were swollen. Her cheeks pink. But she could breathe normally again. And speak. “I’m sorry.” The words were barely above a whisper. Niki immediately tightened his arms around her. “It’s okay.” She shook her head slightly. “I’m sorry.” Niki looked up at the ceiling. Searching for the right words. Eventually, he sighed. “It’s okay to be scared.” (Y/n) didn’t respond. “And it’s okay to have nightmares.” His hand rubbed gently up and down her back. “Even if we’re adults.” A small laugh escaped her. Weak. Sleepy. “You’re probably the only one who would say that.”
Niki frowned slightly. He wasn’t entirely sure what she meant. But before he could ask, she yawned. A huge yawn. One that made her eyes water again. Immediately Niki abandoned the subject. Whatever she’d meant could wait. Right now, she looked exhausted. “Do you want to go back to your room?” he asked softly. (Y/n) instantly shook her head. “I don’t want to be alone.” The answer came so quickly it made something twist painfully in Niki’s chest. He nodded. “Okay.” For a moment, neither of them spoke. “Well, the couch isn’t very comfortable to sleep on,” Niki said. Then (Y/n) sniffed. “Oh.” “What?” “I’ll just stay out here then.” Niki waited. “You can go to your room.”
The suggestion was so ridiculous that Niki almost laughed. Instead, he leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss against the top of her head. “I never said I’d leave you alone.” (Y/n) froze slightly. Niki pretended not to notice. “If you’re okay with it,” he continued quietly, “maybe we can sleep in my room.” He glanced down at her. “Or yours.” “The couch isn’t exactly comfortable.” (Y/n) looked at him. Still tired. Still emotional. Still holding onto his shirt. And for the first time since she’d walked into the kitchen crying, she looked just a little bit safer. A little less scared. Like maybe she was finally starting to believe she wasn’t alone.
“Your room is okay,” she whispered. Niki’s heart immediately forgot how to function. Thankfully his face remained mostly normal. Mostly. “Alright,” he said quietly. Then he stood up. (Y/n) immediately tightened her arms around his neck. Not because she was trying to cling to him. But because she was exhausted and still scared. Still, Niki’s brain absolutely noticed. Carefully, he carried her down the hallway toward his room. He opened the door as quietly as possible. Stepped inside. Then closed it behind them. His room was surprisingly neat. Mostly because nobody except him was allowed in there. Particularly not Yuma.
Walking over to the bed, Niki lowered her onto the mattress gently. The second she touched the bed, she grabbed hold of the duvet. Like she needed something to anchor herself. Niki smiled softly. “Make yourself comfortable.” (Y/n) nodded. Niki pointed toward the bathroom. “I’m just gonna brush my teeth and stuff.” His voice remained gentle. “If you need me, just yell.” (Y/n)’s fingers tightened around the duvet. She really didn’t want to be alone. Even for a few minutes. Niki noticed immediately. Of course he did. “I’ll stand in the doorway as much as I can.” (Y/n) looked up. “I promise.” That seemed to help. A little. “Okay,” she whispered.
Niki nodded. Then hurried into the bathroom. Grabbing his toothbrush and toothpaste at record speed. A minute later, he was standing in the bathroom doorway, brushing his teeth while making sure she could still see him. Just like he promised. Meanwhile, his own brain had become complete chaos. His mate was in his room. His room. Lying in his bed. His bed. And she was about to sleep there. With him. Sleeping. In the same bed. Holy shit. Niki stared at the bathroom mirror. Then immediately looked away. Nope. Thinking about it made everything worse. So instead, he focused on brushing his teeth. On making sure she was okay. On making sure she didn’t panic again. On literally anything except the fact that his mate was currently wrapped in his blankets.
A minute later, he finished washing up. Then quickly headed back into the bedroom. The sight waiting for him almost made his heart explode. (Y/n) had shifted beneath the duvet. Only her head peeked out now. Her hair spread across the pillow. Her eyes drooped with exhaustion. Wrapped completely in his blankets like a burrito. Adorable. Absolutely adorable. Niki felt his chest tighten. She looked comfortable. Safe. Like maybe the fear from earlier was finally fading away. (Y/n) blinked sleepily at him. “You done?” Niki nodded. “Yeah.” His voice came out slightly softer than intended. (Y/n) scooted over slightly to make room for him. A simple gesture. A completely innocent gesture. Yet somehow, Niki felt like his soul had briefly left his body. Because this was happening. It was actually happening. And now he somehow had to act normal about it.
And so, Niki found himself lying in his own bed. With his mate barely a breath away. He stared up at the ceiling. Completely awake. Completely doomed. How was he supposed to sleep like this? Every instinct in his body was losing its mind. (Y/n)’s scent surrounded him. It lingered on the blankets. In the air. Close enough that every breath brought it back to him. Part of him found it comforting. Like a lullaby. Something warm and familiar. Something that made him feel calmer. Safer. Home. The other part felt like poison. Not because it hurt. Because it made his instincts impossible to ignore. Every vampire instinct he possessed screamed at him. Pull her closer. Wrap your arms around her. Protect her. Hold her. Kiss her. Do something. Anything. And every single instinct had to be ignored.
Because she trusted him. Because she was vulnerable right now. Because she needed comfort, not complications. So Niki clenched his jaw slightly. Then forced himself to relax. It took more effort than he’d ever admit to anyone. Eventually he turned his head slightly toward her. “Goodnight,” he whispered. For a moment, there was no response. Then he heard it. A small content sigh. Soft. Peaceful. The kind of sound someone made when they finally felt safe. Niki’s chest tightened. A second later, her breathing slowed. Evened out. And he knew she had fallen asleep. No more tears. No more fear. No more nightmares. Just sleep. Peaceful sleep.
Niki found himself watching her for a few moments longer. The tension had vanished from her face. The worried crease between her eyebrows was gone. She looked relaxed. Comfortable. Safe. Like whatever nightmare had chased her from her room couldn’t reach her here. Eventually, Niki let out a slow breath. Then looked back up at the ceiling. His instincts were still screaming. Still demanding. Still reminding him exactly how close she was. But underneath all of that was something stronger. Relief. Because she wasn’t crying anymore. Because she wasn’t scared anymore. Because for tonight at least… She was okay. And somehow, knowing that made it easier to ignore everything else. Eventually, exhaustion began to win. His eyes grew heavier. His thoughts slowed. And the last thing Niki remembered before sleep finally claimed him was the steady sound of her breathing beside him. A sound he decided he could listen to forever.
~~~ The End of chapter 7 ~~~
Are we finally seeing some steps toward a romantic relationship? Or do we think, (Y/n) needs more time?
What do you guys think the nightmare was about?
How is Niki going to handle (Y/n) sleeping in his bed?
Hey guys! Just wanted to pop in and give a quick update
I’ve been a bit offline for a bit since I’ve been working on my last essay for the semester at uni, but I’m almost done with it, so hopefully I’ll be back to writing next week!
I’ve also finished one part of the Enha vampire au series, and I’m halfway through the next one so once I finish the second one, I’ll probably start posting them!
And I’m working on the next chapter of Romance: Blossoming Blood, as well as the special parts for the andteam werewolf au series. As well as the Fuma request I received recently!
Warnings: It’s a little suggestive at the end, some insecurities from Fuma’s side but nothing much, I think that’s it
Summary: Murata Fuma is hot, and he knows it, everyone knows it, especially his newfound girlfriend, (Y/n), one thing no one but the absolut closest people to him know though, is just how much of a nerd he is, what will his girlfriend think when she finds out just how much he likes Pokémon?
Please reblog and comment! Hope you enjoy!
Third Person POV
Murata Fuma is hot, and he knows it. Everyone knows it. It’s not arrogance, it’s just a simple fact, backed by the kind of confidence that comes from years of being effortlessly cool. With his tall frame, broad shoulders, and the kind of jawline that could have been sculpted by the gods themselves, he had no shortage of admirers. But right now? Right now, he was a bundle of nerves.
Because Murata Fuma, the hot guy everyone fawns over, is hiding a secret. He’s a huge nerd. And not just any kind of nerd. A Pokémon nerd.
Not the casual, “Oh yeah, Pikachu is cute” kind. No, Fuma was full-on, encyclopedic-knowledge, merchandise-collecting, shiny-hunting, emotionally-attached-to-his-favorite-team kind of nerd.
And no one outside of his inner circle really knew the extent of it. Most people just saw the charm, the looks, the muscles, the dancer. Not the guy who still kept his Game Boy Advance SP charged for nostalgia or who got teary-eyed when he rewatched the episode where Ash lets Butterfree go.
The only one who might find out now… was her. (Y/n).
They’d been officially dating for a month now, it was intense, fun, and sweet. Everything felt new and exciting. She was funny, smart, confident, and she made him feel like he could breathe. He’d been to her place a few times already, her aesthetic was clean but warm, a few bookshelves stacked with novels, plants thriving on windowsills, a throw blanket that always smelled faintly like lavender, like her. He liked it there.
But he hadn’t invited her to his place yet. Until now, when she was coming over for the first time.
~~~
Fuma sat at the edge of his bed, glancing around his room like it was enemy territory. There was a big plush Lucario on his dresser. Framed limited-edition artwork of legendary Pokémon lined one of the walls. His Nintendo Switch dock was flanked by tiny figurines, Eevee, Gengar, Charizard, and a few others. His closet? Well, there were Pokémon shirts. Several. Some still in their packaging. Of course, he had his ‘normal’ shirts as well, the ones he wore outside of his own home.
“Okay,” he muttered to himself, running a hand through his hair, “this is fine. You’re fine. She likes you. Right?”
As if on cue, his phone buzzed.
(Y/n):
“I’m heading over in about an hour 🫶 Should I bring snacks or anything?”
He smiled a little. She was always thoughtful like that. But the knot in his stomach tightened.
Fuma:
“Nah, I got it covered! Can’t wait to see you 😊”
After hitting send, he flopped backwards onto his bed, hands covering his face. “What if she hates it?” he mumbled. “What if she walks in and just turns around and leaves? What if she thinks I’m a man-child?”
A knock on his door made him jump. He sat up quickly as his neighbour and friend since many years back, Kei, poked his head in. “You good, man?” Kei raised an eyebrow. “You’ve been pacing like you’re about to go into battle.” Kei had heard it all the way into his own apartment.
“I am going into battle,” Fuma replied solemnly. Kei stepped inside and looked around. “Against what? Team Rocket?” Fuma shot him a look. “Against my girlfriend potentially discovering that her cool boyfriend is secretly a dork.” Kei snorted. “Hey, it’s not a secret to me. And honestly, that’s what makes you cool. You’re passionate about something. That’s attractive.” “Not to everyone,” Fuma answered.
“Have you met (Y/n)?” Kei folded his arms, sitting down beside Fuma on the bed. “She seems pretty chill. I don’t think she’s the ‘ew, Pokémon’ type.” “But I’ve downplayed it! Like, I told her I ‘grew up with it’, not that I still play, or that I spent a ridiculous amount of money on that life-size sleeping Snorlax.” “Yeah, that thing’s absurd, by the way. Comfortable, though.”
Fuma groaned and buried his face in a pillow. “I’m not ready.” “You don’t have to hide this part of you, man. If she likes you, and she clearly does, she’ll like this, too. Or at the very least, she’ll think it’s cute.” Fuma peeked up at him. “Cute?” “Hot nerdy guys are a thing now. Embrace it.”
He sighed, but it was a little less heavy this time. “You think so?” “I know so. Worst case scenario? She teases you about it for like, a week. Best case? She asks to play with you.” Fuma gave a small, nervous smile. “I guess…” Kei clapped him on the shoulder. “You’ll be fine. Just be yourself. The rest will sort itself out.”
As Kei left the room, Fuma stood slowly and glanced around once more. Maybe he didn’t need to hide everything. Maybe he could let her see the real him, nerdy, awkward moments and all.
He picked up his Lucario plush and set it gently on the bed. “She’s gonna be cool with this, right?” The plush stared back silently. Fuma checked the time. Thirty minutes until she arrived.
~~~
Fuma paced around his apartment like a man awaiting judgment. He checked the clock again, six minutes had passed since the last time. He sighed and scrubbed a hand down his face. “To hell with it,” he muttered and turned toward the kitchen. Distraction. That was the goal now.
He opened the fridge and pulled out a couple of chilled drinks, one peach soda, one lemon sparkling water, remembering that (Y/n) said she liked both but never could decide between them. He placed them carefully on the counter and grabbed bowls for snacks. Chips, some chocolate-covered almonds, and those little gummy candies she loved.
Totally casual. Super chill. The very picture of a man not internally spiraling. As he turned to grab some glasses, a knock at the door made him flinch. His heart jumped into his throat.
The glass in his hand nearly slipped from his grasp and he barely caught it against the counter. “Holy, okay, okay, it’s fine,” he whispered, placing it down with both hands like it was a sacred relic. He wiped his slightly sweaty palms on his jeans and stared at the door.
This was it.
He took a deep breath, then another. “You’ve got this,” he told himself under his breath. “Just be cool. Be normal. Do not start talking about Pokémon evolutions five minutes in.” As he made his way to the door, a quiet thought popped into his head, and for once, it was a relief.
At least he’d kept his Pokémon shrine of sorts confined to his bedroom. The living room looked like a regular guy lived there. Minimalist decor. A few band posters. A record player he barely used but liked to keep out for aesthetics. Nothing that screamed nerd alert.
One more breath. He opened the door. And there she was. (Y/n), with that easy smile he liked way too much, standing in one of his hoodies and a pair of jeans, a small bag slung over one shoulder and her hair a little wind-tousled. She looked like home. He felt his nerves loosen slightly at just the sight of her.
“Hey,” she greeted, her voice warm. “Hey,” he replied, rubbing the back of his neck as he stepped aside to let her in. “Come on in.” She walked past him with a little grin. “You okay? You look like you just ran a marathon.” “I’m fine,” he said quickly, then winced. “Okay, not fine. Nervous. But not like bad nervous. Just, you know, first-time-you’re-here kind of nervous.”
(Y/n) gave him a curious look as she set her bag down. “You’re nervous about me seeing your place?” “Yeah. Kinda.” She tilted her head. “Why? It’s nice. Smells good. You have snacks.” “I do,” he said, gesturing toward the kitchen with mock drama. “Behold, the effort of a man trying very hard to impress his girlfriend.”
(Y/n) laughed and stepped over to the counter, peeking at the drinks and snacks. “Well, you succeeded. These are my favorites.” “I remember.” He tried to play it cool, leaning on the counter casually, but there was a clear flicker of pride in his voice. She glanced around, taking in the room. “You know, I expected your place to be messier.” “Wow. Rude.”
“I mean it in a nice way,” she said with a teasing smile. “Like a little chaos to match your energy.” “Excuse you, I’m extremely composed.” She snorted.
They stood there for a moment in the soft lighting of the apartment, the music from his playlist humming gently in the background. Fuma watched her closely as she took it all in. She hadn’t seen the bedroom yet. That was where the real test would be. But for now, she was smiling. Comfortable. And he could breathe. Maybe this wouldn’t be as terrifying as he thought.
The couple sat comfortably on the couch, snacks and drinks spread across the coffee table like a casual little feast. A movie played softly in the background, mostly forgotten as (Y/n) leaned into Fuma’s side, her head resting lightly against his shoulder. Her voice was animated as she told him about a customer from the day before, some irate man who had stormed into the store demanding a refund for something they didn’t even sell.
“I swear, he looked like he was two seconds away from flipping a display table,” she said with an exasperated laugh. “All because another store messed up his order. Like, what was I supposed to do? Teleport him to the correct branch with the power of retail rage?”
Fuma chuckled, eyes warm as he looked down at her. “You didn’t? Wow. I thought you were the best employee there.” “I am,” she shot back with a playful smirk. “But even I have limits.”
His arm rested snugly around her waist, his fingers toying absentmindedly with the hem of the hoodie she wore, his hoodie, though she’d claimed it so casually he hadn’t bothered to ask for it back. Not that he minded. She looked good in it. Too good, if he was honest.
For a while, he felt completely relaxed. Her laugh, her warmth against him, the softness of the moment, he didn’t think about his bedroom, or the Lucario plush, or the looming possibility of her discovering that he was, in fact, a massive nerd.
Until she shifted slightly, stretching her legs before sitting up a bit straighter. “Hey,” she said, brushing a crumb from her lap. “Mind if I change into my comfier pants? These jeans are plotting my demise.” Fuma blinked. “Oh, uh, yeah. Totally. You can use the bathroom.” “Cool. Where is it?”
And just like that, the bubble popped. His heart skipped a beat. The bathroom was at the end of the hallway. Right past his bedroom. Which currently had the door wide open and full view of a world he hadn’t yet revealed.
“Oh,” he said, trying to sound normal. “It’s, uh, down the hall. First door on the left.” (Y/n) started to get up, stretching again as she grabbed her bag. “Awesome, thanks.” Fuma stood too, a little too quickly. “I’ll walk you over, just in case you get lost in the hallway of mystery,” he joked weakly. She arched an eyebrow, clearly amused. “Wow. That long, treacherous ten-foot walk? Thank god I have a guide.” He laughed, nervous, but he hoped she didn’t notice. “Hey, you never know. Could be traps.”
She rolled her eyes fondly, waiting as he stepped ahead to lead her down the hall. But as he took the first step, Fuma’s mind raced. Was the plush on the bed or the chair? Did he leave his binder of Pokémon cards open on the desk? Did he put away that Poké Ball replica or was it still sitting on his nightstand like some kind of nerdy trophy? As they neared the hallway, he subtly glanced toward the bedroom door. Still open. And she was walking right behind him. His stomach twisted again. “Traps,” he muttered under his breath. “Yeah. Starting with this one.”
Each second stretched like taffy as they reached the open doorway.
Fuma’s breath hitched slightly. His bedroom door stood wide open, betraying him. The Pokémon posters, the plushies, the neatly arranged figurines on the shelves, they were all right there, glowing under the soft ambient lighting like they were proud to be seen.
And then, she looked.
(Y/n) paused at the door, peeking inside. Her eyes flicked over the room quietly. Fuma’s pulse thudded in his ears as he watched her expression closely, searching for a sign, laughter, shock, horror, anything. But she didn’t say a word.
Instead, she tilted her head slightly and asked, “Can I go in?” Fuma blinked, caught off guard. “Uh… yeah. Yeah, of course.” She stepped inside, and he stayed behind in the hallway for a moment, frozen. Why wasn’t she teasing him? Or backing out slowly with a polite “I just remembered I left the oven on”?
(Y/n) walked calmly around the room, her fingers brushing lightly over the edge of a shelf. She picked up a small Pikachu figure, studied it with quiet curiosity, then set it back down gently. Her gaze wandered across his framed art, the plush collection stacked neatly in one corner, his Switch and special edition controller, and the binder on his desk, before moving on like it was all just interesting.
Fuma still hadn’t moved. He hovered near the door like some kind of awkward hallway ghost. She finally turned, walked over to the bed, and sat down casually, as if she’d done it a hundred times before. With a small, amused smile, she reached for the Lucario plush and picked it up, hugging it gently to her chest.
That did something to him, seeing her like that, perfectly at ease in a space he’d built but always felt a little too embarrassed to share. She looked up and gestured. “Come sit.” He hesitated for half a second before stepping forward and joining her at the edge of the bed, his hands clasped between his knees, shoulders just a bit too tense.
Then, her voice came, light and teasing. “So, you just grew up with Pokémon, huh?” Fuma groaned softly, covering his face with one hand. “Okay, okay, I might’ve undersold it a little.” “A little?” she laughed, nudging him with her shoulder. “I didn’t want you to think I was, like, I don’t know. A man-child or something.”
She gave him a look. “Fuma. You dance in glitter and so many different things on national television, I already know you’re extra.” He barked out a nervous laugh. “That’s different! Glitter is cool.” “So can Poké Balls be,”
He looked at her, surprised. She was lying back now, arms stretched above her, holding the Lucario plush as high as she could without dropping it. The soft light from the hallway pooled around her, catching the edges of her smile.
“This is cute,” she said simply. “All of it.” His brows knit together. “You’re not… weirded out?” She turned her head to look at him, still holding the plush above her like a floating guardian.
“Fuma, honey, I love hot nerdy guys. You think this makes me like you less? If anything, it makes you even more adorable, you’re muscles are nice, sure, but this, the cute adorable side or you, that’s the best part,”
Fuma didn’t respond at first. He just stared at her, stunned into silence. “You’re serious?” She dropped the plush onto her chest and propped herself up on her elbows. “Dead serious.” The wave of relief that hit him was so strong it nearly knocked him off the bed. He let out a breathy laugh, hands running through his hair again.
“You have no idea how much I stressed over this.” “Yeah,” she teased. “I noticed. You walked me to the bathroom like I was headed into a dungeon.” He flopped backward onto the bed beside her, staring up at the ceiling. “I kinda felt like I was.” (Y/n) turned her head, grinning at him as she reached out and poked his side. “Well, good news. You survived.”
He smiled back at her, the tension finally melting from his shoulders, and reached over to gently take the Lucario plush from her chest, moving it away from the two of them before he leaned over, putting his arms around her, pulling her along with him until she ended up on top of him.
(Y/n) laughed as she stared down at him, her hands propped beside his head to keep herself up. His hands rested on her hips, her knees on either side of his torso. “Well, hello there, my confident, Fuma, welcome back,” She joked, his face still a little red from the embarrassment; however, he composed himself, pulling her back a little until she was sitting up, and he held her tightly as he sat up as well. Her arms now rested around his neck, their faces close.
“What can I say, you bring out the best in me,” (Y/n) chuckled before leaning in and kissing him, Fuma quickly reciprocated the kiss, his hands holding her waist just a little harder. As their kissing continued, Fuma’s hands soon ended up moving under her hoodie, resting on the skin of her waist. Her hands migrated to his hair, gently raking through it.
And so it continued for quite some while, non-stop kissing, until the two were out of breath. “If I knew, showing you my nerdy side would lead to this, I would have done it weeks ago,” Fuma joked. “I meant what I said, I love hot and nerdy guys, and that, my darling, describes you more than anyone,” (Y/n) poked his nose at the end of her sentence, causing Fuma to scrunch his nose before laughing heartily, hugging (Y/n) tightly before releasing her and helping her get off his lap. “Okay, I’ll show you the bathroom now so that you can actually change pants and we can get back to our movie date,” Fuma said, scratching his neck a little in slight embarrassment. “Sounds like a plan, oh, and-” Fuma looked at (Y/n) with a questioning face, “-I claim the plushie for tonight,” She gave him a teasing smile.
“Fine, as long as I get to claim you,” Fuma joked back, once more his confident usual self, (Y/n) gasped and jokingly hit his chest before turning and walking back out into the hallway, Fuma followed behind, much calmer now that he knew, his girlfriend still loved him, despite his pokemon obsession.
Warnings: Crying, slight angst, jealousy, violence, I think that’s it.
Taglist: @voucearse, @seodami, @ateez-atiny380, @tunafishyfishylike, @h0neylemon, @chikknsaltkiki, @cherry012399, @luvkiyomi, @reiofsuns2001, let me know through an ask, a message, or a comment if you want to be added to the taglist!
Chapter 6 is here and I hope you guys will enjoy it!
Masterlist Chapter 5 Chapter 7
The weekend continued in a complete daze. Everything moved so fast that by Sunday evening, half of them could barely remember where they had been just hours earlier. Kei had his marathon on Saturday morning, and he absolutely dominated. The crowd loved him almost immediately. Maybe it was his visuals, maybe it was the way he kept smiling at people cheering for him, barely even out of breath while everyone else looked exhausted, or maybe it was because clips of him crossing the finish line with sweat sticking his hair to his forehead had already started spreading online before the race even ended.
“You’re literally insane,” Jake laughed afterward, shoving a bottle of water into Kei’s chest while the others crowded around him outside the stadium. “How are you not even tired?” Kei caught the bottle easily, taking a casual sip. “Maybe you’re all just weak.” Nicholas stared at him pointedly. “You didn’t even breathe hard.” “That’s what I’m saying!” Sunghoon added. “Everyone else looked like they were about to collapse, and this guy looked ready to run another marathon.” Kei only grinned, eyes glinting slightly underneath the afternoon sunlight. “I could.” “Shut up,” Jay groaned. People passing by kept staring at them. Some recognized Kei from the race. Others recognized the group from social media. Phones were subtly lifted around them, whispers spreading as they walked through campus together.
By the time Saturday afternoon rolled around, Fuma, Yuma, Nicholas, Taki, Jake, and Sunghoon were at the university soccer game acting like absolute maniacs in the stands. “No, hold it higher!” Taki complained while trying to fix the massive poster board Jake had made an hour earlier. “It is high!” “You’re blocking my sign!” Yuma said. “You literally wrote yours in glitter,” Nicholas said flatly. “Nobody can even read it.” The second the camera panned toward them during halftime, the crowd completely lost it. People screamed when they realized who they were. Some students rushed over during breaks just to take pictures with them, while others instantly pulled out their phones to film. Jake and Sunghoon posted videos from the game almost immediately, tagging the university team and flooding their accounts with chaotic clips of them yelling from the stands.
Within an hour, the attendance at the game had nearly doubled. “You guys are actually free marketing,” one of the players laughed afterward while drenched in sweat. “We should start charging,” Fuma joked, earning a smack to the shoulder from Nicholas. Sunday somehow became even busier. The fashion department had practically worshipped the boys the second they arrived. Racks of clothes lined the hallways backstage, students rushing around with pins between their teeth and clipboards in hand while music blasted from portable speakers.
Jay looked annoyingly perfect in everything they put him in. Sunoo somehow charmed every single stylist within minutes. Jungwon stayed calm through all of it, though he kept laughing every time Niki started posing dramatically for the cameras on purpose. “Stop acting like this is Vogue,” Jungwon muttered while trying not to smile. “It could be Vogue,” Niki shot back confidently before turning toward another camera with an exaggerated smirk. (Y/n) spent almost the entire day running around making sure everything was documented properly. Pictures. Videos. Behind-the-scenes clips. Dance challenges in changing rooms. Outfit transitions in mirrors. Group selfies in elevators.
At one point, all seven of them ended up crammed together in front of a staircase, trying to film a trending dance challenge while fashion students gathered nearby just to watch. “Wait, wait, you’re off beat!” Sunoo laughed. “I’m not off beat, you’re off beat,” Jay argued immediately. “You started early!” “No, I didn’t!” “You literally did!” The final take ended with half of them laughing too hard to finish the choreography properly, but ironically, it became the clip that gained the most attention online. By Sunday evening, exhaustion had settled into everyone’s bones.
Still, (Y/n) sat in front of her laptop with her heart pounding while the others crowded behind her on couches and the floor of the practice room. The showcase registration page stared back at her. One month away. “This is it,” Jake reassured quietly. “Once you submit it, we’re officially in!” (Y/n) nodded slowly. For a second, nobody spoke. Then she clicked submit. A mixture of cheers and groans immediately filled the room. “Oh my god,” Sunoo fell backward dramatically onto the floor. “We’re actually doing this.” “We have a month,” Jungwon muttered, already sounding stressed. “A month is nothing,” Jay added. “A month is enough,” (Y/n) corrected firmly, finally looking up from the screen. “If we work hard enough.” The room quieted slightly after that.
Because despite the chaos of the weekend, despite the nonstop schedules and the exhaustion and the cameras constantly shoved in their faces, it had worked. Better than any of them expected. The team’s social media had exploded almost overnight. Ten thousand followers had turned into nearly one hundred thousand by Sunday night. Every post was flooded with comments. People talked about how handsome they were. How funny they seemed together. Their chemistry. Their dancing. Their fashion. Their personalities. Edits of them had already started circulating online, clips from the marathon mixed with soccer game videos and backstage fashion content. For the first time since this entire thing started, it no longer felt small. People were paying attention now.
~~~
As lunchtime on Monday came around, (Y/n) ran into Euijoo outside the campus café. The second she saw him standing there with his hands in the pockets of his jacket, something uncomfortable twisted in her chest. She hadn’t really spoken to him since Friday. He had texted her during the weekend. A few simple messages asking how she was doing, if the showcase preparations were going well, if she wanted to grab coffee sometime. She had stared at every notification for a long time before eventually locking her phone again without answering.
Now, seeing him in person felt strangely awkward. Because no matter how much she tried not to think about it, she couldn’t stop remembering the event on Friday. Euijoo had been there before Niki. He had seen her cornered. Seen her threatened. And he had done nothing. Maybe he had been shocked. Maybe he hadn’t known what to do. Maybe he had been scared. But none of those excuses erased the image burned into her mind of him standing there frozen while her pulse pounded with panic. Then Niki had arrived. Niki, who always acted recklessly, immaturely, and was impossible to control. Niki, who stepped in without hesitation. It made everything more complicated than she wanted it to be.
Because she had still planned to use Euijoo. Planned to keep pretending that whatever existed between them could distract her from the feelings growing louder and messier every single day whenever Niki smiled at her or looked at her too long. But now? Now there was bitterness mixed into it. Disappointment. Something almost painfully close to betrayal. And standing there in front of him, watching him give her that same gentle expression he always wore around her, she realized she couldn’t keep this up much longer. Euijoo seemed to realize it too. Whatever they had between them felt fragile now. A dying flame reduced to weak embers barely glowing in the dark. Still warm enough to notice, but fading more every day. Yet neither of them seemed ready to say it out loud. It’s over.
“Hi,” Euijoo said softly. (Y/n) looked away for a second before answering. “Hi.” A short silence settled between them, filled with the distant noise of students talking nearby and the sound of coffee machines hissing inside the café. “You must’ve had a busy weekend,” Euijoo said after a moment, trying to sound casual. “Based on the team’s social media.” (Y/n) forced a small smile onto her face. “Yeah. Super busy.” She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “Sorry, I didn’t respond to your texts. I was just really occupied with the team.” Euijoo nodded slowly. “It’s okay,” he said quietly. “Everyone’s busy sometimes.”
But the words sounded heavier than they should have. His eyes lingered on her face for a second too long, like he was searching for something. Some sign that things were still normal between them. There wasn’t one. (Y/n) shifted awkwardly under his gaze. “You watched the posts?” she asked, mostly to fill the silence. Euijoo smiled faintly. “Hard not to. You guys are kind of everywhere right now.” A soft laugh escaped her, though it faded quickly. “Yeah, apparently.” “I saw the videos from the soccer game.” His smile became a little more genuine. “Yuma nearly falling over the railing was pretty funny.” That earned a real laugh from her this time. “He almost fell because he saw a bug.” “I believe it.”
For a brief second, things felt normal again. Easy. Then the silence returned. And this time, it stayed longer. (Y/n) looked over toward Sophia, who was waiting a little ahead near the cafeteria entrance, scrolling on her phone while occasionally glancing over at them. “I have to go,” (Y/n) said quietly. “But I’ll see you later.” Euijoo nodded slowly, though she could tell there was something he wanted to say. As she started walking away, he finally spoke. “Do you have time to go on a date someday?” (Y/n)’s steps slowed. For a moment, she just stood there. She didn’t turn around. Part of her wanted to say no immediately. Rip the band-aid off before things got even messier between them. But another part of her hesitated.
Because Euijoo was kind. Safe. Easy. And she hated herself a little for not being able to love him the way she was supposed to. “Maybe Wednesday,” she answered softly before continuing to walk away. Behind her, Euijoo let out a breath he didn’t realize he had been holding. He didn’t blame her for the distance growing between them. Honestly, he knew better than anyone that whatever relationship they had should probably end before it hurt them both more than it already was. Still, he couldn’t let go. Not yet. Maybe it was selfishness. Maybe it was denial. Or maybe he simply missed the version of her that used to smile more easily around him.
As (Y/n) reached Sophia, the two of them headed toward an empty table near the windows. The cafeteria buzzed with loud conversations and clattering trays around them, but (Y/n) barely noticed any of it as she dropped into the seat across from Sophia. Sophia immediately narrowed her eyes. “What happened?” she asked. “You looked like someone just told you your dog died.” (Y/n) let out a weak laugh before resting her chin in her hand. “It’s complicated.” “That usually means bad.” (Y/n) sighed deeply, staring down at the condensation sliding down the side of her drink. “I think…” She paused, trying to organize her thoughts. “I think I don’t really like Euijoo anymore.”
Sophia blinked. “Like, at all?” “No, I do like him,” (Y/n) corrected quickly. “Just not romantically.” She frowned slightly. “He’s cute, he’s sweet, he’s literally everything I should want.” “But?” (Y/n)’s expression tightened almost instantly. “But I can’t stop thinking about Niki.” Even just saying his name out loud made her chest feel strange. Sophia leaned back in her chair slowly, as if the answer finally confirmed something she had already suspected. “Then you should break up with Euijoo,” she said gently. “It seems like our plan isn’t really working.” (Y/n) nodded weakly.
“Yeah.” She picked at the sleeve of her hoodie absentmindedly. “I just… don’t know how to do it.” Sophia snorted softly. “No one knows how to break up with someone.” “That’s comforting.” “I’m serious,” Sophia said, nudging her foot lightly under the table. “There’s no magical perfect way to do it without hurting someone.” (Y/n) stayed quiet. Sophia’s voice softened slightly after a moment. “But honestly? You should just tell him the truth. Say you don’t have romantic feelings for him.” She shrugged. “No one can blame you for that.” (Y/n) gave her a small smile. “Thanks.” Sophia smiled back. “That’s what I’m here for.”
Still, even after the conversation ended, something uncomfortable remained in the pit of (Y/n)’s stomach. Because logically, she knew Sophia was right. This relationship wasn’t fair to Euijoo anymore. Maybe it never had been. But some stubborn part of her still wanted to keep trying. Euijoo was perfect on paper. Kind. Stable. Attractive. Patient. He was the type of guy people dreamed about dating. So why wasn’t he enough? Why did her heart still race for someone else instead? Someone reckless. Someone complicated. Someone who drove her completely insane without even trying.
She managed to push the thoughts away until her last class of the day: chemistry. At first, the class had seemed easy enough. It was similar to one she had taken last year, so she walked into the semester expecting a relaxed grade and minimal effort. Then, somehow, the professor had decided to turn the class into actual torture. The lectures became harder every week, the equations started looking like another language, and every assignment made her question whether she had accidentally enrolled in an advanced science program without realizing it. Thankfully, she was friends with Jake. And annoyingly enough, Jake seemed to be the smartest person in the entire class. He understood concepts almost immediately, barely needing notes, while the rest of the students sat there looking confused and miserable. (Y/n) had long since accepted that sitting beside him was the only reason she wasn’t failing.
Still, as she sat next to him that afternoon with her textbook open in front of her, her attention was nowhere near chemistry. Instead, her thoughts drifted right back to Euijoo. How was she supposed to end things? Should she do it in person? Over text? Should she wait until after the date on Wednesday? Or would that just make things crueler? She barely even noticed the professor talking at the front of the room until he suddenly clapped his hands together. “Alright,” he announced. “The last thirty minutes are free study time. You have a test next week, and judging by the grades from your last quiz, most of you desperately need it.” A collective groan filled the classroom. Jake snorted quietly beside her. “He’s kind of evil,” he muttered. (Y/n) smiled faintly, though it quickly disappeared again.
Jake glanced toward her. Then again. His expression shifted slightly. As a vampire, subtle changes in heartbeat and blood flow were impossible for him to ignore. Right now, (Y/n)’s pulse was uneven, slightly faster than normal, her body practically radiating anxiety. Jake leaned back slightly in his chair. “What’s wrong?” (Y/n) blinked, pulled from her thoughts. “Hm?” “You seem stressed.” She hesitated immediately. Jake noticed. “You’ve been staring at the same page for like ten minutes,” he pointed out. “And you highlighted the title twice.” (Y/n) looked down in horror. She had. Jake laughed softly. “Do you wanna talk about it?”
For a second, she considered brushing him off. But maybe getting a guy’s perspective would help. Jake was honest. Blunt sometimes, but honest. So she let out a quiet breath. “You know how I’m dating Euijoo?” Jake nodded slowly. “Uh-huh.” (Y/n) stared down at her notebook while speaking. “I think I’m losing feelings for him.” Her fingers tightened slightly around her pen. “And I feel horrible about breaking up with him, but…” She sighed quietly. “It’s not right to lead him on either, right?” Jake’s expression softened almost instantly. He turned toward her more fully, lowering his voice slightly despite the classroom noise around them. “Breaking up with someone is never easy,” he said gently. “Especially when they didn’t really do anything wrong.”
(Y/n) swallowed quietly. “But honestly?” Jake continued. “I know I’d rather hear the truth and be heartbroken for a little while than find out weeks later that the person I liked stopped loving me ages ago.” His words settled heavily in her chest. Jake glanced at her carefully before adding, “Or worse, finding out they stayed with me while wanting someone else.” (Y/n)’s stomach twisted. Because she hadn’t even fully considered that possibility before. Not really. She had been so focused on avoiding hurting Euijoo that she hadn’t thought about how much worse things could become if she kept dragging this out.
Because if Niki gave her the chance… If he pulled her close again. Looked at her that way again. Touched her the way he sometimes casually did without even realizing the effect it had on her… She didn’t know if she’d stop herself anymore. And that terrified her. Not because she thought Niki would force anything. But because deep down, she knew she wanted him to. Jake smiled gently at her. “You know,” he said quietly, spinning his pen between his fingers, “Euijoo is a nice guy. I don’t think he’d blame you for this.” (Y/n) looked down at the desk silently. Jake continued after a moment. “Besides, I think most people have that one person they’re convinced would be perfect for them.” A small smile tugged at his lips. “And then it turns out they were meant to be the perfect friend instead of the perfect boyfriend or girlfriend.”
Something in her chest loosened slightly, hearing that. Maybe because Jake said it so casually. Like it wasn’t some horrible, unforgivable thing. (Y/n) smiled faintly. “Thanks, Jake,” she said softly. “I needed to hear that.” Jake nodded once. “Alright,” he said, lightly tapping her textbook. “Now come on. I’ll explain this concept to you one more time because I’m like ninety percent sure this is gonna be the main part of the test.” (Y/n) laughed quietly for the first time all class. “Please do.” Jake immediately flipped to another page, grabbing her pencil before scribbling down a formula in the margins. “Okay, look. The professor keeps bringing this up for a reason,” he explained. “So if you understand this part, you’ll probably survive.” “Probably?” she repeated skeptically. Jake grinned. “I can’t make promises.” As he continued explaining the material, her mind slowly stopped spiraling.
The tightness in her chest eased little by little. Instead of overthinking every possible future conversation with Euijoo, she focused on Jake’s voice, the sound of pencils scratching against paper, and the textbook spread open between them. And for the first time that day, things felt clear again. Because she had finally made up her mind. She was breaking up with Euijoo on Wednesday.
~~~
After class ended, Jake and (Y/n) walked to dance practice together. The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across campus, students slowly filtering out of buildings while others gathered outside with friends. Jake carried both his backpack and a coffee he had somehow managed to buy between classes, while (Y/n) walked beside him. “You better not fail that chemistry test after I practically taught you the entire chapter,” Jake warned dramatically before taking a sip of his drink. (Y/n) snorted. “If I fail, that’s honestly your fault at this point.” “Wow. So quick to betray me.” “You’ll survive.” “Barely.” By the time they reached the practice building, music was already faintly echoing through the hallways.
Jake pushed the studio door open first. Inside, Kei, Niki, Nicholas, Fuma, Jay, and Sunghoon were already there, stretching and talking amongst themselves. The second they noticed her walk in, several heads turned immediately. “Finally,” Jay complained dramatically. “Do you know how boring these people are without you?” Nicholas looked offended. “Excuse you.” (Y/n) laughed softly as she walked further inside. Kei gave her a small wave from where he sat on the floor, tying his shoes, while Sunghoon nodded at her in greeting. Fuma smiled warmly, and Nicholas lifted a hand lazily before going back to fixing the sleeves of his hoodie.
Jake headed toward the locker room to change, leaving (Y/n) near the bags piled against the mirrored wall. She crouched down to place her things beside the others, pulling out her clipboard and flipping through the pages absentmindedly. Before she could fully stand again, something flew toward her. (Y/n)’s reflexes kicked in fast enough for her to catch it easily. She blinked down at the protein bar in her hand before looking up. Niki stood a few feet away with his hands shoved into the pockets of his sweatpants. She smiled automatically. At some point, this had become a habit between them. If she skipped lunch, looked tired, or spent too many hours running around without resting, Niki would silently hand her food like an annoyed house cat pretending not to care.
“Thanks,” she said. Niki nodded casually. “You look extra tired today.” He tilted his head slightly. “I have candy too if you want it.” (Y/n) laughed quietly before placing a hand against his upper arm. “I’m fine, but thank you.” She squeezed lightly. “I’ll let you know if I need it.” For a second, Niki looked almost too pleased by the casual touch. Then he quickly covered it up with a teasing grin. “Alright,” he said. “But I’ll have the right to say ‘I told you so’ if you pass out again.” (Y/n) groaned immediately. “I passed out once.” “You collapsed into my arms,” Niki corrected proudly. “You’re never letting that go, are you?” “Nope.”
She laughed again, warmth spreading through her chest easier than it should have. Things between them felt normal again. Not tense. Not awkward. Just… easy. “If you say ‘I told you so,’ I won’t cook for a month,” she threatened lightly. Niki gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his heart. “But honey,” he whined. “Would you really leave me to starve?” “I think you’ll survive, rich boy.” The others snorted at that. Jay nearly choked on his water, laughing while Nicholas muttered, “She got you there.” (Y/n) patted Niki lightly on the chest before stepping around him and walking toward the others gathered near the mirrors.
“Hey, Nicholas,” she said. The dancer glanced up at her. “What’s up?” he asked. “I saw the dance video you posted on TikTok,” (Y/n) said as she flipped through the papers on her clipboard. Nicholas immediately looked up from where he had been stretching. “Yeah?” he asked. Then his expression shifted slightly. “Wait, should I not have posted it?” He frowned. “I thought you said we should try posting as much as possible.” (Y/n) quickly shook her head. “Oh no, nothing like that.” She smiled slightly. “Actually, I was gonna say that so far, you’ve gotten the most attention.”
Nicholas blinked. “Seriously?” “Yeah.” She glanced back down at her notes. “You’ve been choosing really popular songs, your dancing’s good obviously, and people really like your look and vibe.” She looked back up at him. “So honestly, please post more if you can.” A grin immediately spread across Nicholas’ face. “Oh, good,” he sighed dramatically, placing a hand over his chest. “I thought you were about to scold me.” Jay snorted from nearby. “And instead,” Nicholas continued proudly, “I’m being praised. So basically, I’m the most popular guy on the team, huh?”
Before anyone else could answer, Fuma walked over and lightly smacked the back of Nicholas’ head. “Careful there, Nico,” he said dryly. “Your ego’s gonna make you burst.” Nicholas looked offended. “My ego is perfectly reasonable.” “Sure.” (Y/n) laughed loudly at their bickering before turning toward Fuma. “Oh, Fuma, I saw your post too,” she said. “It’s good, but we seriously need to work on your camera angles.” Fuma immediately nodded with complete seriousness. Jay nearly doubled over laughing while Nicholas proudly pointed at Fuma. “Finally, someone said it.” Fuma looked deeply betrayed.
Before the conversation could continue, Niki suddenly walked over and practically draped himself across (Y/n)’s back and shoulders. The full weight of him leaned against her immediately. (Y/n) let out a noise of protest. “Niki,” she groaned. “You’re heavy.” “Nah,” he replied lazily, resting his chin against the top of her head. “You’re fine.” Honestly, he was mostly annoyed that the wolves had been getting all of her attention for the past few minutes instead of him. “What about me?” he whined dramatically. “How did I do?”
(Y/n) adjusted her footing automatically so she wouldn’t topple over from his height leaning against her. “I’m literally gonna fall.” “You’re dramatic.” She turned her head slightly, looking toward Nicholas and Fuma with clear desperation in her eyes, silently begging one of them to help. Neither did. Instead, both of them smiled knowingly before immediately turning away to start talking to Jay instead. Traitors. (Y/n) sighed dramatically.
“Your video did really well,” she finally admitted. Niki perked up immediately. “How well?” “It was the second highest on the team,” she said while checking her notes again. “Just a few hundred views lower than Nicholas’.” Niki narrowed his eyes instantly toward Nicholas. Nicholas smirked smugly. “Talent always wins.” “Oh, shut up,” Niki scoffed. “My video was better.” “It literally wasn’t.” “It had more aura.” Nicholas looked horrified. “Did you just say aura unironically?” Niki ignored him completely, instead looking back down at (Y/n) with a pleased grin. “So basically I’m your favorite.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes. “That is absolutely not what I said.” “But it’s what you meant.” “It really wasn’t.” Still, despite her words, the smile tugging at the corners of her lips made Niki grin even wider.
As the whole team gradually gathered together in the center of the practice room, (Y/n) found herself staring at them thoughtfully. It was strange sometimes, seeing all of them lined up together like this. Kei and Niki were by far the tallest. They naturally stood out no matter where they were positioned, both of them towering over almost everyone else in the room. Then came Nicholas, Fuma, and Sunghoon, slightly shorter but still noticeably tall enough to command attention easily. The rest of the group balanced things out more evenly. Jay, Sunoo, Taki, Yuma, Jungwon, and Jake were all relatively similar in height, though each carried themselves completely differently. Jay had an effortless elegance to him, Sunoo somehow made every movement look cute, Jungwon always stood calmly with perfect posture, while Jake somehow looked relaxed even while stretching.
But as (Y/n)’s eyes traveled across the group again, another detail suddenly stood out to her. Hair. Specifically, the lack of variety. Except for Sunoo, every single one of them had black hair. Sunoo’s blonde hair immediately drew attention because of it, though the color had started fading slightly near the roots already. (Y/n) narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. When she researched other showcase teams online, most groups had at least three or four members with brighter or more unique hair colors. Silver. Blue. Red. White blonde. Sometimes, even split dyed styles. And honestly? It worked.
People noticed things like that instantly. Maybe they could use wigs. The thought made her eyes drift toward Niki automatically. Blonde would probably look insane on him. Or silver. Nicholas could probably pull off dark red. Kei would look intimidating with white hair. (Y/n)’s brain continued spiraling deeper into styling ideas. Wigs would definitely be cheaper than bleaching and damaging their actual hair. But then they’d have to learn how to secure them properly. What if one flew off during choreography? Actually, that would be horrifying. Imagine Niki whipping his head during a dance break and suddenly launching a wig across the stage. (Y/n) grimaced slightly.
“No, glue maybe…” she mumbled quietly to herself. “Or extra clips… but sweat could still…” The boys nearby slowly began exchanging confused looks. “Maybe colored contacts too…” she continued absentmindedly. “But that could get expensive…” “What’s expensive?” Jay whispered toward Sunghoon. “I have no idea,” Sunghoon whispered back. “At least three wigs…” (Y/n) muttered while scribbling something random onto her clipboard. “But matching lace fronts for dancing sounds difficult…” By now, several of the boys were openly staring at her.
Yuma finally walked over and waved a hand directly in front of her face. “Earth to (Y/n),” he said with a laugh. “You awake?” (Y/n) blinked rapidly before looking up at him. “Oh.” She straightened slightly. “Sorry, did I say that out loud?” The boys immediately burst into laughter. Jay answered first. “If speaking in code counts as talking out loud, then sure.” (Y/n) giggled softly, slightly embarrassed now that everyone was staring at her. “Sorry,” she said. “I was just thinking.” She pointed vaguely toward the group. “Except for Sunoo, all of you have black hair. Which basically makes Sunoo stand out a lot.” Sunoo looked oddly proud hearing that. “As I should.” Nicholas rolled his eyes immediately. (Y/n) ignored them and continued.
“And when I looked at other showcase teams online, most groups had at least three or four members with fun hair colors.” She tapped her pen against the clipboard thoughtfully. “The audience seems to really like that kind of thing.” The boys all looked at each other for a moment. “Huh,” Kei muttered. “I never really thought about it before.” He ran a hand through his dark hair absentmindedly. “But now that you mention it, even at the marathon, a lot of the guys from other dance teams had highlights or dyed hair.” (Y/n) nodded quickly. “Exactly. It makes people remember you faster visually.”
Jay hummed thoughtfully. “So your brain was basically spiraling over our hair.” “Unfortunately, yes.” “That’s kind of cute,” Sunoo mumbled. (Y/n) pretended not to hear him. “So,” she continued, flipping through her notes again, “I was trying to decide whether it would be better to ask some of you to dye your actual hair or buy wigs instead.” At the word wigs, several of the boys immediately looked alarmed. “Wigs?” Jake repeated. “What if it flies off?” Taki asked in horror. “That’s literally what I was thinking about earlier,” (Y/n) admitted. Niki burst out laughing. “Imagine Nicholas hitting a turn and suddenly launching pink hair across the audience.”
Nicholas looked offended. “Why am I the one losing the wig?” “Because you dance the hardest.” “That’s true, actually,” Jay admitted. Eventually, though, the conversation shifted more seriously. One by one, most of the boys admitted they wouldn’t really mind dyeing their actual hair if it helped the team gain more attention. (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “Really?” Sunghoon shrugged casually. “It grows back.” “Exactly,” Niki agreed. “And if it helps our popularity, why not?” Even Jungwon nodded. “As long as our hair doesn’t completely die.” “That can definitely be avoided if we’re careful,” (Y/n) assured quickly.
She looked down at her clipboard for a second before glancing back up at all of them, eyes scanning each member thoughtfully. “Okay, well… if that’s the case, we can rotate between all of you every now and then so your hair has time to recover between colors.” The boys listened surprisingly seriously now. Then (Y/n) hesitated slightly before speaking again. “If I can speak my mind…” Niki grinned. “You always do.” (Y/n) ignored him.
“I think Niki and Sunghoon would suit blonde really well. Like Sunoo.” Niki immediately looked pleased with himself. “I knew it.” Sunghoon just sighed quietly like he had already accepted his fate. “Kei,” (Y/n) continued thoughtfully, “I think you’d look really good with a whiter blonde. Like almost silver.” Kei blinked slowly. “That sounds kind of terrifying.” “It sounds hot,” Jay corrected. (Y/n) laughed before continuing. “Fuma and Jay would suit dark blue really well.” Jay immediately flipped his hair dramatically. “I already knew I was meant for greatness.” Fuma snorted. “You’d say that no matter what color she picked.” “Correct.”
(Y/n) smiled before pointing her pen toward Nicholas and Yuma. “You two could definitely pull off red or pink. Or blonde too, honestly.” Nicholas looked genuinely intrigued now. “Pink could actually go hard.” Yuma laughed. “I’m trying to imagine you with pink hair, and somehow it makes sense.” “Taki,” (Y/n) continued, “I think highlights would look really nice on you.” Taki gasped dramatically. “She sees the vision.” “Jungwon,” she said next, “maybe brighter blue? Possibly purple.” Jungwon looked mildly horrified. “Purple?” “You’d look expensive,” Sunoo informed him. That somehow made Jungwon laugh. “And finally Jake…” (Y/n) tilted her head thoughtfully toward him. “Maybe brown or blonde too.” Jake blinked. “Brown.” Everyone immediately stared at him.
Jake frowned. “What?” “You already have black hair,” Nicholas deadpanned. “No, but like…” Jake gestured vaguely. “Different brown.” “That explained absolutely nothing,” Jay said. The room filled with laughter again. Eventually, everyone looked back toward (Y/n), who was still staring at them like a stylist planning a complete makeover. Taki pointed at her accusingly. “Oh wow,” he exclaimed. “You’ve thought about this way too much.”
“No, I haven’t,” (Y/n) said immediately, glaring at Taki across the room. Taki raised both hands defensively. “I’m just saying, you had color palettes ready.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes. “It’s called being organized.” “It’s called being slightly terrifying,” Jay corrected. The room filled with laughter again. (Y/n) rolled her eyes dramatically. “It’s just…” She sighed before speaking more honestly. “When I get serious about something, I want to do it well.” The room quieted slightly after that. Because all of them knew she meant it. Every bit of attention the team had gotten recently was because of her planning. The social media growth, the collaborations, the posting schedules, the events they attended. She took all of it seriously because she genuinely wanted them to succeed.
Before anyone else could comment, Niki walked over and lightly bumped his shoulder against hers. He also shot Taki a glare. “You’re doing great,” he said simply. “Don’t listen to the idiot.” “Hey!” Taki yelled loudly in protest. Nobody cared. Sunoo actually laughed harder. Nicholas stretched his arms over his head before speaking up. “Okay, so.” He looked around the room. “Who’s actually sacrificing their hair here and who’s helping?” (Y/n)’s eyes brightened immediately at the question. “Well…” She flipped through her clipboard again. “If we buy everything we need, we could probably dye some hair this weekend.”
The boys immediately started talking over each other. “This weekend?” “Oh, my god.” “Wait, seriously?” Then (Y/n) glanced over toward Niki. “Why don’t we do a team dinner at Niki’s and my place?” The way she paused slightly while looking at him made it obvious she was silently asking permission, too. Niki nodded almost immediately. “Sounds good.” The second he agreed, chaos erupted. “Yay! Party at Niki’s!” Yuma shouted dramatically. Sunoo clapped excitedly while Jay immediately asked if there would be snacks. Niki groaned loudly already. “I’m gonna regret this.” “You absolutely are,” Jake confirmed. Fuma laughed softly before bringing the conversation back on track. “We still haven’t decided whose hair we’re sacrificing first.”
(Y/n) looked around the room thoughtfully, eyes landing on each member one by one. “Um…” She smiled slightly. “If it’s okay, let’s fix Sunoo’s roots…” Sunoo nodded proudly. “As we should.” “Then maybe we will turn Nicholas into a tomato.” Nicholas gasped dramatically while everyone else burst into laughter. “I cannot believe this is how you speak about me.” “You’d look good red,” (Y/n) defended. Nicholas crossed his arms. “Continue.” “And then maybe Niki…” She tilted her head thoughtfully toward him. “Or we make Jay a blueberry.” Jay looked deeply offended. “A blueberry?” “You literally said dark blue would suit you!” “Yes, but hearing it phrased like that is upsetting.” Niki laughed so hard he nearly doubled over.
Meanwhile, Nicholas pointed at Jay immediately. “No, no, she’s right. You would look like a blueberry.” Jay looked betrayed. “I hate this team.” “You love us,” Sunghoon said calmly. Unfortunately for Jay, he was correct. Kei smiled slightly while looking around at everyone. “How about we just do all of that?” he suggested. “Sunoo and Niki as blondes, Nico with the red, and Jay with the blue.” Niki immediately grinned. “Oh, I’d look insane blonde.” “You already think you look insane now,” Jake muttered. Kei ignored him and continued. “That’ll look good. I’m sure of it.” (Y/n) looked genuinely excited now, already scribbling notes onto her clipboard.
“Okay,” she said quickly. “I’ll buy the stuff we need for Saturday then, and we can figure the rest out later.” Honestly, seeing her so invested in all of it made several of the boys smile without even realizing it. Because every time she talked about the team like this, it stopped feeling like some random showcase. It started feeling real.
~~~
All too soon, Wednesday arrived. The entire day, (Y/n) felt strangely nervous. Not anxious exactly. Just heavy. Like she already knew something important was ending before it had even happened. She had gotten permission to skip dance practice that evening so she could go on her date with Euijoo. Most of the team only knew she had plans, though Jake knew the truth. He had noticed the way she kept checking her phone all morning, how distracted she looked during lunch. Part of him considered warning Niki somehow. Not because Niki and (Y/n) were together. They definitely weren’t. But Jake wasn’t blind either. Still, after thinking about it for a while, he decided against interfering. It wasn’t his place. So instead, he simply wished her luck before she left campus.
(Y/n) met Euijoo at a park not too far from the university. The weather had cooled slightly compared to earlier in the week, leaves shifting gently in the breeze while people wandered along the paths surrounding the gardens and small cafés nearby. When she first saw him waiting for her, hands tucked into the pockets of his coat, he smiled immediately. And honestly? For a little while, things felt good again. Easy. Normal. They walked through the park together slowly, talking about random things. Classes. Social media. A professor Euijoo hated. A dog they saw chasing leaves near the fountain.
At one point, Euijoo laughed so hard at one of her jokes that tears formed in his eyes, and hearing that sound almost made her chest ache. Because this was what had made her like him in the first place. He was kind. Gentle. Comfortable. For a few moments, it almost felt like the beginning of their relationship again. Like maybe if she ignored the lingering guilt in her chest long enough, things could somehow return to normal. But deep down, she knew they couldn’t. And Euijoo knew it too.
Three hours later, the sun had started setting behind the city skyline, painting the sky in soft shades of orange and pink. The temperature dropped with it. (Y/n) rubbed her hands together slightly as a cold breeze passed through the park. Without saying anything, Euijoo slipped his jacket off and draped it over her shoulders. “It’s okay, you’ll get cold,” she protested softly. “I’ll survive,” he said with a small smile. They kept walking after that. Slower now. Quieter. Eventually, they stopped near a bench overlooking part of the city, the glowing sunset stretching behind the buildings in the distance.
The view was beautiful. But somehow painfully sad too. They sat beside each other silently for a while, the wind softly moving through the trees around them. Then Euijoo finally spoke. “Thank you for today, (Y/n).” She turned slightly toward him. “What do you mean?” Euijoo smiled faintly before looking back toward the setting sun. “This was a nice last date,” he said quietly. “A good ending to our relationship, don’t you think?” (Y/n)’s breath caught. “How did you know?” Euijoo swallowed once before answering. He still didn’t look at her. He couldn’t. Because if he did, he thought maybe he’d lose the courage to say it.
“I felt it too,” he admitted softly. “For a while now.” The words hurt more than she expected. Not because she disagreed. But because hearing him say it out loud made everything final. “We just…” Euijoo paused, searching for the right words. “We weren’t the right fit.” (Y/n) slowly turned her gaze back toward the sunset, too. “It was obvious that whatever we had…” Euijoo continued quietly, “wasn’t really love.” The wind brushed gently past them again. And suddenly, (Y/n) realized what he was doing. Euijoo was trying to make this easier for her. He was trying to be the one ending things because he knew she didn’t know how. Trying to carry the uglier part of the breakup himself so she wouldn’t have to feel guilty. And somehow, that hurt worst of all.
“Euijoo… I’m sorry,” (Y/n) said quietly. Her voice sounded smaller than she intended. Euijoo immediately shook his head. “It’s okay.” For the first time since they sat down, he finally looked at her properly. His expression was soft. Sad, but soft. “We’ve both been thinking about this for a while,” he said gently. “It’s easy to tell.” (Y/n) looked down at her hands resting in her lap. Part of her wanted to argue. Wanted to apologize more. But deep down, she knew he was right. “It’s better to end this now,” Euijoo continued quietly, “before we actually hurt each other.” The wind blew past them again, colder now that the sun had nearly disappeared behind the skyline. Euijoo smiled faintly. “You’re a really nice girl, (Y/n).” His voice wavered just slightly. “I’m lucky I got to be your boyfriend for a bit.” That was what finally broke her.
A tear slipped down her cheek before she could stop it. (Y/n) quickly wiped at it, almost frustrated with herself. She wasn’t supposed to cry. She was the one who lost feelings first. She was the one who had been preparing to end things. But somehow, hearing the relationship had officially ended still hurt. Because rejection hurts no matter what side you stand on. Because endings hurt even when they were necessary. Euijoo noticed the tear immediately, and for a second, his own composure almost cracked too. “I hope we can stay friends,” he said softly. (Y/n) nodded quickly. “I’d love to stay friends.” And she meant it. Euijoo smiled again after hearing that. His eyes had become glossy now, too, though he stubbornly held the tears back. “See you around, (Y/n).”
Slowly, he stood up from the bench. The jacket still rested around her shoulders. “Return the jacket whenever,” he added quietly. (Y/n) knew immediately why he was leaving so fast. He didn’t want to cry in front of her. And honestly, she was grateful for it. Because if he started crying, she thought maybe she would too. So instead, she just sat there while he walked away down the pathway, hands shoved into his pockets as the sunset painted long shadows behind him. “See you around, Euijoo,” she whispered softly. By the time he disappeared from sight, the sun had fully dipped beneath the horizon. A fitting end to their relationship.
(Y/n) stayed sitting on that bench long after Euijoo left. The city slowly shifted from gold to blue around her, the last traces of sunlight disappearing behind the buildings while streetlights flickered to life one by one. People passed occasionally along the pathways nearby, laughing with friends or hurrying home before the night grew colder, but (Y/n) barely noticed any of them. She just sat there quietly with Euijoo’s jacket wrapped around her shoulders, watching the sunset finally fade completely into darkness.
~~~
Meanwhile, across campus, Euijoo stood in a parking lot trying to collect himself. His eyes were still slightly red from holding back tears, though his expression had settled into something calmer now. Tired maybe. Hollow. Still, he stayed leaning against the hood of a nearby car, hands shoved into his pockets, while waiting because there was one more thing he needed to do tonight.
A few minutes later, Niki finally exited the practice building. His gym bag hung loosely over one shoulder while he scrolled through something on his phone with the other hand. The second he spotted Euijoo standing near his car, though, his expression darkened immediately. Niki stopped walking. “What do you want?” he asked coldly. The tone alone made the tension in the parking lot shift instantly. Niki opened the backseat door anyway, tossing his bag inside carelessly without taking his eyes off the wolf. Euijoo straightened slightly. “We need to talk.” Niki scoffed. “About what?”
For a second, silence settled between them. Then Euijoo answered quietly. “About (Y/n).” That got Niki’s full attention immediately. The atmosphere changed so fast it almost felt violent. Niki slowly shut the car door. His eyes bled into glowing red within seconds, sharp fangs extending slightly as instinct and possessiveness surged through him before he could stop it. Euijoo reacted just as quickly. His own eyes flashed yellow, claws threatening to emerge while his fangs extended in warning too. A vampire and a werewolf. Standing alone together in the dark. Neither trusting the other. Neither willing to back down. Cold wind swept through the parking lot as they stared at each other in silence. And honestly? Who knew how this conversation would end.
“What about her?” Niki’s voice dripped with venom. His entire body had gone tense, shoulders stiff as he stared Euijoo down across the dim parking lot. Euijoo sighed quietly. “Look, I don’t want to fight.” Slowly, deliberately, he forced himself back into a fully human appearance. The yellow glow faded from his eyes, claws retracting as he raised his hands slightly in surrender. “Can we just talk?” he asked tiredly. “Guy to guy?” Niki didn’t answer immediately. Every instinct inside him screamed to attack. The vampire side of him hated wolves enough already, but this? This wolf had dated her. Touched her. Kissed her. Niki clenched his fists so tightly his nails nearly cut into his palms. He wanted to slam Euijoo into the concrete until he stopped breathing. But he couldn’t. Shouldn’t.
So after a long moment, Niki let out a slow breath. His fangs gradually disappeared, eyes fading back from glowing red to their usual dark brown. “Fine,” he muttered coldly. “Let’s go to the roof.” Euijoo nodded once. The two of them walked through the quiet campus building in tense silence, neither willing to walk beside the other. The only sounds were distant footsteps echoing through hallways and the soft buzz of fluorescent lights overhead.
Eventually, they reached the rooftop. Night had fully settled over the city now, cool wind sweeping across the open space while lights glittered endlessly below them. At least up there, they knew nobody would interrupt them. Niki stopped near the edge first, turning sharply toward Euijoo. “So,” he said flatly. “What did you want to talk about?” Euijoo stayed quiet for a second, eyes drifting upward toward the moon beginning to rise overhead. Then he finally spoke. “(Y/n) and I just broke up.”
Niki froze. “What?” The reaction was immediate and genuine enough that Euijoo almost laughed bitterly. He slowly looked toward the younger man. “You know,” Euijoo said quietly, “I didn’t know she was your mate.” Niki’s expression darkened slightly again. “I only figured it out last Friday,” Euijoo continued. “If I’d known before, I wouldn’t have dated her.” The wind shifted between them. “We might not be good friends,” Euijoo admitted, “but it’s wrong to try and steal someone else’s mate.” Niki stared at him silently. They broke up. The words repeated inside his head over and over again. They broke up. Part of him had imagined this moment before. Wondered what it would feel like if she became single again. But now that it was actually happening, his mind had completely stopped working. He didn’t know what emotion hit him first. Shock. Relief. Hope. Guilt.
All of it crashed together so violently that for a few seconds, he genuinely couldn’t move. Couldn’t speak. He just stood there frozen beneath the moonlight, staring at Euijoo while his heart pounded loud enough to feel painful. “I still like her,” Euijoo admitted quietly. The words immediately made Niki tense again. Euijoo kept his eyes on the city below them instead of looking directly at him. “She’s not my mate,” he continued. “But she’s something close to it.” The wind shifted harshly across the rooftop. “I wish I could stay with her,” Euijoo said honestly. “But it wouldn’t be right.”
Niki’s fists clenched so tightly his knuckles cracked. Every word out of Euijoo’s mouth felt like gasoline being poured onto a fire already burning out of control inside him. Before he could properly think, Niki moved. His fist slammed hard into Euijoo’s cheek. The sound echoed sharply across the rooftop. Euijoo staggered slightly from the force, but as a werewolf, the punch barely did any real damage. Honestly, part of him had expected it. Maybe even wanted it. Because the entire reason he came here tonight was to see something. To confirm something. Just how much did Niki care about her?
A spear and a shield. Which one was stronger? Which one won in the end? This time, it was the spear. And deep down, Euijoo already knew that as long as this battle existed between the two of them, Niki would always win. Euijoo slowly looked back at him, a faint bruise already healing beneath the moonlight. “The feeling of kissing her,” he said quietly, “was like being hugged by the sun itself.” That did it. Niki practically growled before throwing another punch. This time, Euijoo caught his fist midair. The impact still sent force through both of them as they struggled against each other, strength pressing violently between vampire and werewolf.
“Are you good enough for her?” Euijoo asked sharply. Niki’s eyes flashed red again instantly. “A reckless half delinquent?” Euijoo continued, gripping his wrist tighter. “Do you honestly deserve her?” For a second, Niki genuinely saw red. His instincts screamed at him to attack. To rip Euijoo apart for daring to question him. But then… Something inside him stopped. Because deep down, the worst part was that Niki had asked himself those exact same questions already. Over and over again. Slowly, his anger loosened. His breathing steadied. And eventually, Niki stopped trying to hit him. Euijoo felt the resistance disappear first.
Niki lowered his fist completely. The silence afterward felt heavier than the fighting itself. Finally, Niki spoke. “I know I’m reckless.” His voice sounded quieter now. Honest. “And I know I need to be better.” Euijoo watched him carefully. Niki leaned back slightly, pulling his wrist free. “I’m working on becoming the person she deserves.” There was no arrogance in his voice anymore. No teasing. No ego. Just truth. “I’m not perfect,” Niki admitted. “But I know one thing.” The moonlight reflected faintly in his dark eyes as he looked directly at Euijoo. “I’ll do whatever it takes to keep her happy.”
Euijoo stared at him for a long moment before finally smiling faintly. “Good,” he said quietly. Then, before Niki could react, Euijoo stepped forward and punched him hard across the cheek. Niki’s head snapped slightly to the side from the impact. It stung. But otherwise, he barely felt it. Honestly, he didn’t even try to dodge. It was only fair. Slowly, Niki looked back at him, rubbing at his jaw once while Euijoo let out a tired sigh. The werewolf tilted his head upward, staring at the moon hanging above them. “Two more things,” he said. Niki frowned slightly but stayed quiet. The first thing Euijoo told him was a secret. A small one. But useful. Something that would help (Y/n) move through the breakup easier instead of drowning in guilt over it. The second thing he told Niki was where she was right now.
By the time Euijoo finished speaking, Niki was already turning away. He never thought he’d willingly take advice from Euijoo of all people. Yet here he was. Running through campus because of him. Cold wind whipped against Niki’s face as he moved quickly through the dark streets, heart pounding harder the closer he got to the park. It was freezing out. And she was still sitting out there alone. The thought alone made his chest ache. When Niki finally found her, his heart physically hurt at the sight. (Y/n) still sat on the bench overlooking the city, Euijoo’s jacket wrapped tightly around herself while the night wind moved softly through her hair.
She looked so small suddenly. So sad. Her eyes were red from crying. When she noticed him approaching, she blinked in surprise before a weak smile formed on her face. “Niki,” she whispered softly. The sound of her voice nearly destroyed him. Niki walked over quietly before sitting down beside her on the bench. For once, he didn’t tease her. Didn’t joke. Didn’t try to make her laugh immediately. Instead, he simply opened his arms for her silently. That was all it took. (Y/n)’s composure shattered instantly. The second she leaned forward and rested her head against his chest, the tears came harder than before. A broken sob escaped her as she grabbed onto the front of his hoodie tightly.
Niki immediately wrapped his arms around her securely, one hand moving gently through her hair while the other held her close against him. And somehow, that only made her cry more. She felt stupid. Absolutely stupid. This was what she wanted. She had spent days thinking about ending the relationship. Preparing herself for it. So why did it hurt this much? Why did her chest ache like something important had been ripped away from her? Why was she crying like a child who had lost their favorite toy? None of it made sense. “I’m sorry,” she choked out between tears without even knowing what she was apologizing for. Niki’s arms tightened around her immediately. “For what?” he asked softly. (Y/n) shook her head against his chest. “I don’t know.” And honestly? That answer hurt him more than anything else.
Niki let her cry for several more minutes. He didn’t rush her. Didn’t tell her everything would be okay immediately. He just held her quietly while her tears soaked through the front of his hoodie, one hand gently rubbing slow circles against her back. Eventually, her crying softened into uneven breathing. “Let’s go home,” Niki said softly. (Y/n) nodded weakly. Her throat hurt from crying so much. As they stood up from the bench, Niki’s eyes briefly landed on Euijoo’s jacket still wrapped around her shoulders. A sharp sting of jealousy twisted inside him instantly. He hated it. Hated seeing another man’s scent all over her. Hated that she still held onto the jacket so tightly, fingers curled into the fabric like she wasn’t ready to let go yet.
But Niki swallowed the feeling down. Because this wasn’t about him. Not tonight. So instead, he quietly guided her back toward campus. The parking lot was mostly empty now, cold air surrounding them as they walked side by side in silence. Niki occasionally glanced toward her, making sure she was still okay without directly asking. Once they got into the car, the drive home passed in a blur. (Y/n) mostly stared out the window silently while city lights flashed across the glass beside her. Niki kept one hand loosely on the steering wheel, the other clenched slightly in his lap every time he caught the lingering sadness on her face.
By the time they finally got home, it was already very late. The apartment felt unusually quiet when they stepped inside. Niki slipped his shoes off before immediately turning toward her. “You should eat something,” he said gently. “Neither of us had dinner.” (Y/n) shook her head almost instantly. “I’m not hungry.” “Still.” “I can’t.” Niki hesitated. Part of him wanted to insist. But another part knew she needed space more than anything right now. So instead, he simply nodded. “Okay.” (Y/n) gave him a small tired smile before quietly walking toward her room. The second her bedroom door closed, Niki let out a long breath.
He wanted to do more for her. Wanted to fix this somehow. Wanted to make her smile again already. But he knew heartbreak didn’t work like that. She needed time. Needed to actually feel everything instead of burying it away. So Niki forced himself not to hover outside her room like an anxious idiot. Instead, he headed toward his gaming room. Normally he would’ve distracted himself with games or loud music or literally anything else to stop thinking too hard. Tonight, though, he sat at his computer researching something instead.
For nearly an hour, he scrolled through pages and reviews carefully before finally finding exactly what he was looking for. A small smile spread across his face. Perfect. It would arrive on Friday. “Good,” he murmured quietly to himself. “Hopefully she’ll like it.” Despite how late it had gotten, Niki eventually stood up again, making a quick trip to the kitchen, and then headed toward (Y/n)’s room. He knocked softly on the door. He could still hear her moving around inside, which meant she was awake.
A few seconds later, her quiet voice answered. “Come in.” Niki opened the door slowly. (Y/n) sat curled up on the bed wearing oversized pajamas now, her eyes still puffy and red from crying. In his hands was a tray from the kitchen. A sandwich. Some fruit. And a glass of water. Niki walked over awkwardly before setting it carefully beside her. “You need to eat something,” he said. “It’s not much, but…” A sheepish smile appeared briefly on his face. “It’s what I can cook without burning down the kitchen.” A small laugh escaped her despite everything. And honestly, hearing it made something warm spread through his chest instantly. “Thank you, Ki,” she whispered softly. The nickname nearly killed him on the spot. Niki nodded quickly before she could notice how flustered he suddenly felt. “I hope you get some sleep,” he said quietly. Then, before he could say something stupid, he turned and walked back out of the room.
~~~
The next morning, Niki woke up worried. He tried to tell himself she would be okay eventually, that breakups were normal and people moved on all the time, but the image of her crying against his chest the night before still lingered heavily in his mind. Part of him wanted to knock on her door immediately and check on her. The other part knew that would probably annoy her. So instead, he stayed in the kitchen pretending to focus on making coffee while constantly glancing toward the hallway.
The moment her bedroom door finally opened, he looked up immediately. (Y/n) walked into the kitchen quietly, still wearing oversized clothes, her hair slightly messy from sleep. But what immediately caught Niki’s attention was the tray in her hands. Empty. The sandwich was gone. The fruit too. Even the glass of water had been finished. Relief washed through him instantly. At least she had eaten something. Still, when she got closer, he noticed her eyes were still slightly swollen and red. She had cried more after he left her room. The realization made his chest ache quietly. “Good morning,” Niki said softly. (Y/n) looked toward him before offering a small smile. It didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Morning.”
Niki leaned slightly against the kitchen counter, studying her carefully. “How are you feeling?” (Y/n) shrugged weakly. “Okay, I guess.” The answer sounded automatic. Like she didn’t really know yet. Niki nodded slowly. Neither of them spoke for a few seconds after that. The apartment felt strangely quiet compared to usual. Finally, Niki pushed himself off the counter. “Let’s go to uni,” he said gently. “I’m sure Sophia will make you feel better.” That finally earned a slightly more genuine reaction from her. A tiny laugh. “Probably.” Niki grabbed his keys while (Y/n) set the tray down in the sink. As they headed toward the door together, she stopped for a second. “Thanks, Ki,” she said quietly. “For everything.” Niki looked at her for a moment longer than necessary. Then he smiled softly. “Always.”
~~~
Thursday afternoon, when (Y/n) walked into the dance room, Niki immediately noticed she seemed a little better. Not completely. There was still sadness lingering quietly underneath her expression, still a heaviness in her eyes that hadn’t fully disappeared yet. But it was better. Especially because this time, when she smiled, it actually reached her eyes too. Jake walked beside her carrying both his own bag and somehow her water bottle too, talking nonstop about something ridiculous.
“And then the professor looked at me,” Jake said dramatically, “like I was the problem.” “You were most likely, the problem,” (Y/n) laughed. “No, because explain to me why being awake should matter if my grades are excellent?” “That’s not how university works.” “It should be.” Niki found himself smiling before he even realized it. Thank god for Jake honestly. Yuma and Taki quickly joined the conversation too after jogging over from behind them.
“No, wait,” Taki interrupted loudly. “Tell her what happened after class.” Yuma immediately groaned. “No.” “You literally walked into the wrong lecture hall.” (Y/n) burst into laughter immediately. “I was tired!” Yuma defended. “You sat there for fifteen minutes before realizing!” “In my defense, the professor sounded mathishly enough that I thought math had turned into philosophy.” By now everyone was laughing too hard to speak properly. The sound of (Y/n)’s laughter echoed warmly through the practice room, and hearing it again after yesterday made something inside Niki finally relax a little.
Then suddenly the dance room door slammed open dramatically. Everyone turned immediately. And instantly lost it. Nicholas, Sunghoon, Jungwon, and Kei walked into the room wearing the cheapest, ugliest wigs imaginable. Jungwon was neon yellow. Sunghoon’s black bob wig sat halfway off his head while Nicholas somehow wore a bright red wig backwards. Kei’s silver wig looked especially tragic because half the fake hair stuck straight upward like he had been electrocuted. Jungwon looked genuinely dead inside as he looked up at the yellow wig on his head. The four of them posed dramatically near the entrance like runway models.
“Do we look fabulous?” Nicholas asked proudly. (Y/n) doubled over laughing immediately. “Oh my god.” Sunghoon flipped the ends of his horrible wig with absolutely zero shame. “I personally think I look expensive.” “You look haunted,” Jake wheezed. Before anyone could recover properly, Nicholas suddenly yelled, “Hit the music!” And somehow, Kei actually did. The four immediately started dancing dramatically in the middle of the room like they were performing on a giant stage instead of embarrassing themselves in a university practice room.
Within seconds, the wigs started flying everywhere. Nicholas spun too hard and launched the red wig directly at Taki’s face. Sunghoon’s bob slid completely sideways until it covered one eye. Kei dipped Jungwon dramatically during a dance move and his silver wig flew clean off his head before landing on the floor behind them. (Y/n) laughed so hard tears started forming in her eyes again. Not sad tears this time. Real laughter. The kind that made her stomach hurt. Thankfully, Jay and Fuma had already started recording from two completely different angles the second the wigs appeared. “This is going online immediately,” Jay announced between laughs. “Oh, absolutely,” Fuma agreed. “This is blackmail material,” Jake added.
Niki leaned against the mirrored wall, laughing along with everyone else before his gaze drifted back toward (Y/n). She was still laughing hard enough to hold onto Jake’s shoulder for balance. And honestly? Seeing that expression on her face again made relief settle heavily in his chest. Thank god his friends were shameless idiots.
After all the chaos finally settled down, practice truly began. And honestly? The difference compared to just a few weeks ago was insane. Even though Nicholas and Fuma had only joined the team recently, the eleven of them already danced together like they had known each other forever. Their timing matched naturally now, movements flowing together smoothly as if they had been practicing side by side since childhood. (Y/n) stood near the mirrors with her clipboard in hand, watching them carefully while music blasted through the speakers. Niki and Sunghoon moved almost perfectly in sync during one part of the choreography. Somehow, all of them together just worked despite their differences.
During one of the short breaks, (Y/n) quickly edited the wig video on her phone while the boys argued over whose fake hair looked worst. “Nicholas looked like a divorced aunt,” Jake insisted. “I looked fashionable,” Nicholas argued back. “You looked unemployed.” (Y/n) laughed quietly while adding captions and cutting together the funniest clips before finally posting the video online. Honestly, she already knew people were going to love it. Especially the part where Kei’s wig launched across the room like a projectile.
Eventually, after hours of dancing, practice finally came to an end. One by one, the boys started grabbing water bottles, hoodies, and bags scattered around the studio floor. (Y/n) was busy organizing papers on her clipboard when she suddenly realized everyone had gone oddly quiet. She looked up. All eleven boys stood there staring at her. “What?” she asked cautiously. Sunoo smiled first. “We just wanted to say something.” (Y/n) blinked in confusion. Then Jungwon spoke. “If you’re ever feeling down again,” he said softly, “or if you need help with anything…” “We’re all here for you,” Jake finished. “No matter what,” Fuma added with a small smile. “You’re part of the team, right?” Yuma said casually.
The sincerity in their voices caught her off guard completely. For a second, (Y/n) genuinely didn’t know what to say. Then a soft smile slowly spread across her face. “Thanks, guys,” she said quietly. “I’ll remember that next time.” “Good,” Jay nodded dramatically. “Because emotional support is one of my many talents.” “You cried over a sad dog commercial last week,” Nicholas deadpanned. “And?” The room filled with laughter one last time before everyone slowly started heading out.
Eventually, only (Y/n) and Niki remained. Together they walked toward the parking lot outside campus. The air had grown colder now, dark clouds covering most of the evening sky overhead. (Y/n) glanced upward as they approached the car. “Looks like it’ll rain tonight.” Niki looked up too before nodding. “Yeah. Definitely.” The air already smelled like rain. (Y/n) smiled slightly while climbing into the passenger seat. “How about soup and grilled cheese sandwiches for dinner then?” Niki looked at her in disbelief before laughing. “That sounds like something a child would eat.” (Y/n) immediately pouted at him. “Hey. It’s my favorite food on rainy days.” Niki chuckled while starting the car. “I didn’t say it sounded bad.” He glanced toward her briefly. “Just childish.” (Y/n) crossed her arms dramatically. “You’re uninvited from dinner.” “Too late,” Niki replied smugly. “I’ll eat whatever you cook.”
The rest of the night passed peacefully. Rain eventually started tapping softly against the apartment windows while (Y/n) stood in the kitchen making broccoli soup and extremely cheesy grilled cheese sandwiches. Niki had complained the entire time. “That is way too much cheese.” “There’s no such thing.” “Yes, there is.” “No, there isn’t.” Then ten minutes later he ended up stealing half her sandwich anyway. “You’re a hypocrite,” (Y/n) accused while pointing at him dramatically. Niki shrugged without shame. “I never said it wasn’t good.”
The warmth of the apartment, mixed with the sound of rain and the easy conversation between them, made something inside (Y/n) finally settle a little. Not completely. There was still sadness lingering quietly in the back of her mind. But it didn’t feel crushing anymore. Just sore. Tomorrow was Friday. She didn’t have classes, which meant she could spend the day buying hair dye and supplies for Saturday before heading to dance practice afterward. At least staying busy helped.
By the time they finished eating and cleaning the kitchen, it had already gotten pretty late. As they stood near the hallway ready to head to their rooms, Niki suddenly held something out toward her. (Y/n) blinked. A card. She stared at him questioningly. “Here.” (Y/n) tilted her head slightly. “Why are you handing me a card?” Niki sighed like this should’ve been obvious. “Because you need to buy the dye and everything tomorrow,” he explained. “And that stuff’s expensive.” (Y/n) looked back down at the card in surprise. “So use mine.” For a second, she just stared at him. Then slowly took it from his hand. “Okay…” she said carefully. “If you say so.” Niki nodded casually. “Buy whatever you want.” The words sounded completely normal to him. To her? Absolutely insane. He said it so casually too. Like buying enough supplies to dye half the team’s hair wouldn’t cost a small fortune.
Niki stretched slightly before starting toward his room. “Night.” “Goodnight.” Once he disappeared down the hallway, (Y/n) looked back down at the card in her hand again. “Stupid rich kid,” she muttered under her breath affectionately. Still, she carefully slipped the card into her bag so she wouldn’t forget it tomorrow. Then she headed to her own room. The second she walked inside, her eyes automatically landed on Euijoo’s jacket draped over the chair near her desk.
For a moment, she just stood there quietly. The breakup still hurts. But somehow, tonight, the pain felt softer around the edges. Less sharp than before. Eventually she changed into pajamas and climbed into bed, exhaustion finally catching up to her properly. That night, she dreamed about returning the jacket to Euijoo. Not dramatically. Not painfully. Just quietly handing it back to him while both of them smiled sadly at each other. When she woke briefly in the middle of the night, still half asleep, one thought lingered in her mind. She didn’t know exactly when she’d return it. But she knew she wouldn’t keep it forever.
~~~
As Friday came around, (Y/n) spent most of the day out running errands. At first she thought buying hair dye would be simple. It absolutely was not. She ended up standing in beauty supply stores for nearly an hour comparing shades while trying to remember exactly what colors she had suggested for everyone earlier in the week. Eventually though, she found the perfect ones. At least in her opinion. A cool blonde for Niki and Sunoo. A deep vivid blue for Jay. And a rich red shade for Nicholas. She even bought extra boxes just in case somebody else suddenly decided they wanted a makeover too, or if they underestimated how much dye they’d need. Afterward, she bought snacks. Then more snacks. Then drinks. Then more drinks because Yuma and Jake together could apparently consume enough soda to feed a small army. By the time she finally loaded everything into the car, the backseat looked ridiculous. (Y/n) sighed dramatically while closing the trunk. “Thank god Niki lent me the car,” she muttered to herself. “I would’ve died carrying all this.”
Meanwhile, back at campus, Niki had temporarily disappeared during lunch break. The second he got the message of the mailman approaching their apartment building earlier than expected, he had practically vanished using vampire speed before anyone could question him. A few minutes later, he arrived home just in time to grab the package from the delivery guy. The second the apartment door shut behind him, Niki immediately opened the box. A grin spread slowly across his face. “It looks great,” he whispered to himself. Carefully, he hid it away inside his room before speeding back to campus fast enough that nobody even realized he had left in the first place.
The rest of the day passed quickly after that. Dance practice especially seemed to blur together. With barely a month left until the showcase, everyone had started taking things much more seriously. Breaks became shorter. Corrections were listened to immediately. Even the usual chaos during practice had become more focused now. Still chaotic. Just productive chaos. Jake also finally received his adjusted stage pants back. Turns out the entire disaster from before had happened because somebody accidentally swapped two measurement sticky notes. Which explained why the original pair had fit him like a medieval punishment device. “These are so much better,” Jake sighed dramatically while stretching comfortably. “I can finally breathe again.” “You’re so brave,” Nicholas replied flatly. “I know.”
By the time practice ended, everyone looked exhausted. Well. Everyone except Kei, who still somehow looked perfectly fine. As (Y/n) and Niki headed back toward the car together afterward, Niki glanced over at her carefully. She looked tired. Not emotionally this time. Just genuinely exhausted. Between the breakup, errands, social media work, practice schedules, and organizing literally everything for the team, she had been nonstop busy all week. Niki opened the passenger door for her before speaking. “Why don’t we order takeout tonight?”
(Y/n) immediately yawned while climbing into the seat. Honestly, the sound was adorable. “That sounds good,” she mumbled tiredly. Niki smiled slightly before shutting the car door for her. Good. Because there was absolutely no way he was letting her cook after today. As they parked in the garage of the apartment building, Niki stepped out first and walked around to open the trunk. The second it lifted open, he froze. The trunk was absolutely stuffed with bags. Hair dye boxes, drinks, snacks, disposable gloves, extra towels, chips, candy, and enough instant noodles to survive an apocalypse. Niki stared at it in genuine shock.
“How did you even fit all of this in here?” he asked. “And more importantly, this must’ve been insanely heavy.” (Y/n) climbed out of the passenger seat slowly, immediately yawning again before laughing softly. “I’ve never really hosted a party or dinner before,” she admitted. “So I wasn’t sure how much stuff to get.” She pointed toward the bags dramatically. “But based on how much you eat, and what I’ve seen from the others…” She narrowed her eyes accusingly at him. “We needed a lot.” Niki laughed loudly. “Okay, fair.” (Y/n) looked back toward the overflowing trunk. “I might have gone a little overboard though.” “Oh no,” Niki grinned. “This’ll definitely all get eaten.”
Then his expression softened slightly as he glanced at the bags again. “I’m just thinking it must’ve been heavy carrying all of this around earlier.” (Y/n) immediately straightened proudly before flexing her arm dramatically. “I’m a strong independent woman,” she declared confidently. “I’m fine.” Then another huge yawn interrupted her sentence. Niki burst out laughing. “Sure you are.” (Y/n) glared at him weakly while rubbing one eye sleepily. Niki shook his head fondly before starting to grab bags from the trunk. “Well then,” he said casually, “would the independent woman help me carry some of this upstairs?” (Y/n) nodded immediately. “Of course.”
She reached for several bags, only to realize a second later that every single one Niki handed her was suspiciously light. Meanwhile he casually picked up the heavier ones like they weighed absolutely nothing. (Y/n) narrowed her eyes slightly at him. Niki avoided eye contact instantly. Still, she decided not to mention it. Mostly because she was too tired to argue. Together they headed toward the elevator carrying the bags while rain tapped steadily against the windows outside the lobby. The elevator ride was quiet and comfortable. (Y/n) leaned tiredly against the wall while Niki stood beside her balancing far too many bags in his hands without any visible struggle at all. Honestly, vampire strength was unfair.
After putting away all the snacks, drinks, and hair dye into the fridge and pantry, both of them looked exhausted. “Well,” Niki sighed dramatically while closing the pantry door, “we officially have enough food to survive a natural disaster.” (Y/n) laughed tiredly. “Good. That’s exactly what I was aiming for.” Niki pulled out his phone afterward and ordered takeout while (Y/n) wandered over to the couch. She curled up comfortably beneath a blanket and started flipping through movies on the TV, trying to decide what she wanted to watch. Every few seconds she switched genres entirely. Romance. Horror. Comedy. Back to romance.
“You’re never gonna pick something at this rate,” Niki called from the kitchen. “I’m trying.” “You’ve rejected like twelve movies already.” “They all look bad.” Niki snorted softly before disappearing down the hallway toward his room. A minute later, he returned holding the package from earlier. The one he had rushed home to grab. (Y/n) barely looked away from the TV at first when he sat down beside her. “Here,” Niki said awkwardly. She blinked before finally noticing the box in his hands. “What’s this?” Niki immediately looked away toward the television instead of at her. A faint blush spread across his cheeks. “It’s a gift,” he muttered. “Just open it.” (Y/n) giggled softly at how weirdly nervous he suddenly looked. Still, she took the box carefully from him before opening it.
The second she looked inside, she froze. Then gasped. “Niki…” Slowly, she pulled the dress out of the box with shaking hands. Tears immediately gathered in her eyes. It was identical. The exact same dress her old roommates had ruined before she moved out. The same color. The same fabric. Even the tiny details matched. For a second, she genuinely couldn’t speak. Niki watched her carefully from beside her, relief slowly filling his chest seeing her reaction. He had been terrified she wouldn’t like it. Or worse, that she’d think it was weird.
“How did you?” she whispered softly. Niki smiled a little. Honestly, the credit wasn’t entirely his. That night on the rooftop with Euijoo, after the fighting and arguing finally settled down, Euijoo had quietly shown him a listing online. An identical dress. Apparently while they were dating, Euijoo once asked (Y/n) to show him pictures of the ruined dress because she had talked about it so sadly. After seeing it, he spent days searching for one like it. But after the breakup, Euijoo decided it would be better if Niki gave it to her instead. Maybe because he already understood who she truly belonged with.
Niki looked down awkwardly while rubbing the back of his neck. “I just thought…” He shrugged slightly. “You deserved to have it again.” That was what finally made tears spill down her cheeks. Not sad tears this time. Something softer. Overwhelmed. (Y/n) carefully set the dress beside her before suddenly throwing her arms around Niki tightly. The force nearly knocked the air out of him. “Thank you,” she whispered against his shoulder. Niki froze for half a second before immediately hugging her back. And honestly? He thought he could stay like this forever.
Niki was reckless. Impulsive. Impatient sometimes too. He acted nonchalant most of the time, like nothing truly bothered him, like he didn’t care deeply about much beyond dancing, teasing people, and doing whatever he wanted. In many ways, he really was the perfect spear. Sharp. Dangerous. Always charging forward before thinking. But beneath all of that, beneath the attitude and teasing grin and fake arrogance, Niki was soft in ways most people never got to see. He cared deeply about the people closest to him. About the team. About his friends. About her more than anyone. A perfect shield in that sense.
Whether spear or shield though, Niki was still just a person underneath it all. And while he often hid the softer side of himself behind jokes and recklessness, he had made a promise. To be better for her. And maybe this… Maybe this was the first real step in that direction. Spear versus shield. What a stupid analogy, Niki thought. Especially now. Because sitting there with (Y/n) hugging him tightly while tears of happiness filled her eyes, he didn’t feel like either of those things. He just felt human. Slowly, Niki tightened his arms around her a little more, resting his chin lightly against the top of her head. He knew the moment wouldn’t last forever. Soon their food would arrive. One of their phones would ring. The outside world would interrupt them again. But for now, he stayed there quietly inside her embrace, allowing himself to enjoy the warmth of her happiness for just a little longer.
~~~ The End of Chapter 6 ~~~
(Y/n) and Euijoo finally broke up, can Niki truly begin to make his moves now?
Do you guys agree with the dance team’s hair colors? Or will it be a mess?
Let me know what you guys thought! And how do you think the next chapter will turn out?
Hello I just read your Hybrid!Nicholas work and it was amazing!!! I was hoping I could request a hybrid work for K/Koga Yudai or Nicholas again x human reader. Something fluffy and romantic I suppose I honestly won't lie I have no idea beyond that so please feel free to freestyle a bit maybe even add some angst. Idk?
Thank you!
I love writing hybrid stuff so of course, I’ll write one for or lovely Yudai!
Thank you so much for the request!
I'm sorry it took so long to write this, but I hope you will still enjoy it!
And I hope you have found the other parts for the Nicholas hybrid au!
Red Panda hybrid! Koga Yudai (K) x human! female reader
Wordcount ≈ 19.3k
Warnings: hybrid trafficking, abuse, captivity, forced fighting, injury, blood, references to neglect/abandonment, angst, I think that’s it.
Taglist: @voucearse
Thank you so much for the request! I hope you’ll enjoy it! I decided to make K a red panda in this one, and then for the hybrid series, he’ll be something else! He’s just so dramatic and cute, and so he’s perfect as a red panda! I’m also sorry that it took so long to write this one! But I’ve been so focused on the werewolf series and everything that this ended up being pushed to the back of my mind for a while.
Please reblog, like, and comment if you enjoyed this!
(Y/n) took a slow, steady breath as she smoothed the fabric of her dress over her hips, the rich wine-red catching the soft light of the room. The material felt heavier than what she was used to wearing on missions, less practical, more… exposed. On the other side of the curtain, Nicholas kept talking, his voice low but constant, like he was trying to anchor himself as much as her. “Entry is at 7,” he said, pacing by the sound of it. “We stick together and get a read on the layout. Reports say the hybrids are part of the second act. That gives us time to scope exits, security, and any holding areas backstage.” (Y/n) closed her eyes for a second, letting his words settle. “And if we confirm a sale?” she asked, pulling the curtain aside as she stepped out. Nicholas turned toward her mid-sentence, then stopped. For a moment, he just stared. “Right,” he said, clearing his throat quickly, though his ears had gone slightly pink. “If we confirm a sale, we signal it in. Code amber first, then escalate if needed. We do not engage unless we have backup.”
(Y/n) raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “You forgot the part where you tell me not to start a fight.” “You always start the fight despite my warnings not to,” he shot back, though there was no real bite to it. “Only when you’re too slow,” she said lightly, stepping closer. Now that she was in front of him, she noticed the slight crookedness of his tie. It sat just off-center, like it had been adjusted one too many times. “Nicholas,” she sighed, reaching up. “Hold still.” “I can fix it,” he muttered, though he didn’t move. “Clearly.” Her fingers worked carefully, straightening the knot, smoothing it down with a practiced ease. Up close, she could see the tension in his jaw, the way his shoulders were just a little too stiff. “You hate this,” she said quietly. “I hate pretending we belong somewhere like this,” he replied. His eyes flicked to hers. “People sipping champagne while others are being sold ten feet away.”
(Y/n) finished adjusting the tie and gave it a small, satisfied pat. “That’s why we’re here.” He exhaled, some of the tension easing out of him. “Yeah. I know.” For a brief second, neither of them moved. The noise of the city outside filtered faintly through the windows, distant and indifferent. Then she stepped back, giving him a once-over. “You clean up well,” she said. He huffed a quiet laugh. “Don’t get used to it.” “No promises.” Nicholas straightened his jacket, rolling his shoulders like he was settling into a different version of himself. “You ready?” (Y/n) glanced at her reflection, at the woman in the mirror who looked like she belonged at a high-end gala instead of an undercover operation. Then she looked back at him, her expression sharpening just slightly. “Always,” she said.
The moment they stepped inside, the air changed. Warm light spilled from crystal chandeliers, catching on polished marble floors and glittering glass. The place smelled faintly of citrus and expensive perfume, layered over something harder to place, something just slightly off if you paid attention long enough. Guests moved in slow, deliberate currents, laughter soft and controlled, every gesture measured. (Y/n) slipped her arm through Nicholas’s as if it belonged there. “Remember,” she murmured under her breath, her lips barely moving, “you’re insufferable.” Nicholas gave a quiet hum of agreement. “I thought that was just my natural state.” She fought the urge to smile.
They approached the bar, where Nicholas ordered drinks without even glancing at the menu. The bartender nodded immediately, like he recognized the type. Moments later, two glasses were placed in front of them, simple soda with lime, dressed up like something far more extravagant. Nicholas took a slow sip, then made a faintly unimpressed face. “Too sweet, they never get these things right,” he said just loud enough for the couple beside them to hear. (Y/n) followed his lead, glancing around the room with thinly veiled disinterest. Anyone who passed a little too close got a fleeting look of mild annoyance, as if their presence alone was an inconvenience.
Time stretched. Conversations drifted in and out around them. Laughter, footsteps, the clink of glass. Then, finally, a shift. A man approached after observing them for a while. Middle-aged, well-dressed, the kind of person who blended in until he chose not to. His smile was polite, but his eyes were sharp, assessing. “Good evening,” he greeted smoothly. Nicholas didn’t even look at him at first. He let a beat pass, then another, before exhaling softly through his nose like the interruption itself was exhausting. Only then did he turn slightly toward (Y/n), his tone dripping with casual dismissal.
“Darling,” he said, “shouldn’t we be moving along? The performance is about to begin, and I would hate for you to miss it.” (Y/n) tilted her head just enough, as if the thought had only just occurred to her. “Oh, yes,” she replied, her voice light and airy. “I’ve been looking forward to this all evening.” They began to turn away. The man’s smile didn’t falter. If anything, it sharpened. “Well,” he said, almost amused, “if the lady is so interested… perhaps we could invite you both to something a bit more… exclusive after the main performance.” That made them pause. Slowly, they turned back. “A closer look at the performers,” he added, lowering his voice just enough to suggest secrecy without losing clarity.
For a fraction of a second, something flickered in Nicholas’s expression. Interest, carefully measured. He glanced at (Y/n), leaning in as if to whisper, though his voice carried just enough. “What do you say, dear?” (Y/n) let the silence linger, as if weighing something trivial rather than dangerous. Her fingers traced lightly along the rim of her glass before she finally looked at the man again, a small, pleased smile forming. “We’d love to.” The man’s grin turned unmistakably wicked, satisfaction slipping through the cracks of his polished demeanor. From inside his jacket, he produced a small, elegant flyer, darker than the others scattered around the venue, embossed with subtle gold lettering. He held it out. “Consider this your invitation,” he said.
Nicholas took it between two fingers, barely glancing at it before slipping it into his pocket like it meant nothing. “Charming,” he replied. The man gave a slight nod, then stepped back into the crowd as smoothly as he had appeared, disappearing among silk dresses and tailored suits. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then, quietly, (Y/n) exhaled. “Well. That was easy.” Nicholas’s gaze tracked the direction the man had gone, his expression sharpening beneath the mask. “Too easy.” (Y/n) tilted her head, her voice dropping just enough to lose the snob’s lilt. “You think it’s a test?” “I think,” he said, adjusting his cuff as if nothing had changed, “we just got exactly what we came for.”
He glanced at her, something steadier in his eyes now. “Which usually means it’s about to get worse.” (Y/n)’s smile didn’t fade. “And to think,” she said softly. “I was starting to get bored.” They found their seats among rows of velvet and gold, the kind of arrangement meant to make every guest feel important. From here, the entire ring was visible, bathed in warm light that felt almost too bright, like it was trying to distract from something lurking just out of sight.
(Y/n) adjusted the fall of her dress as she sat, her posture effortless, composed. Beneath that calm, her fingers moved quickly over her phone, shielded by the table and her body. Got invite. Possible access after main act. Delay expected. Stay ready, await the signal. She hit send and slipped the phone away just as the lights began to dim. A hush fell over the crowd. Then a spotlight snapped on.
The man from before stood at the center of the ring, transformed. Gone was the polished guest. In his place stood a showman, dressed in deep reds and golds, his posture grand, his smile wider, theatrical. Nicholas leaned just slightly toward her. “Subtle,” he muttered. (Y/n) didn’t take her eyes off the ring. “I hate him already.” The man spread his arms, voice booming as he welcomed the audience. Applause followed, eager and polished, as if everyone already knew their role in the performance. At first, it was exactly what it claimed to be. Trapeze artists swung high above, their movements precise and effortless. A pair of clowns stumbled through exaggerated routines that earned polite laughter. A man in a tailored coat guided a group of horses through elegant patterns, the animals stepping in perfect rhythm as they leapt over low bars.
(Y/n) let her gaze drift, scanning exits, counting guards, noting the subtle ways certain staff watched the audience instead of the performers. “Too many on the east side,” she murmured. Nicholas gave a faint nod. “And the doors behind the ring are reinforced. Not for show.” Everything about it felt staged, not just the acts, but the normalcy itself. Like a mask pulled too tight. Then the shift came. The lights dimmed again, slower this time. The music changed, losing its playful tone, sinking into something heavier. The ringmaster stepped forward once more, his grin stretching wider.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” he called, his voice rich with anticipation, “you have seen talent. You have seen beauty.” He paused, letting the silence build. “But now… you will witness something far more rare.” (Y/n)’s stomach tightened. “Monsters,” he said. A murmur rippled through the crowd. Not fear. Excitement. Cages were rolled out into the ring. Metal scraped against the floor, the sound harsh and real against the polished performance. Inside the first cage, small hands gripped the bars. (Y/n)’s breath caught.
A bunny hybrid. Small. Too small. Her ears trembled, pressed tight against her head as she shrank back into the corner. Her wide eyes darted across the crowd, searching for something, anything. “Jesus…” Nicholas whispered under his breath. (Y/n)’s fingers curled tightly against her palm, nails biting into skin. “Stay focused,” he added quietly, though his own voice had lost some of its steadiness. Another cage was dragged out. This one shook. When the door opened, the lion hybrid stumbled forward, catching himself with a low, unsteady growl. He was larger, powerful even in his weakened state, but it was impossible to miss how thin he was. His ribs showed sharply beneath his skin, his movements just slightly off, like his body was running on nothing but instinct.
(Y/n)’s throat tightened. “No…” The crowd leaned in. The ringmaster raised a hand, reveling in the moment. “Observe,” he said softly. The lion’s gaze snapped to the bunny. For a second, nothing happened. Then instinct took over. He lunged. (Y/n)’s entire body tensed, every muscle screaming to move, to stop it, to do something. The bunny let out a small, broken sound as she tried to scramble away, her movements panicked, uncoordinated. “Don’t,” Nicholas murmured, his hand closing tightly around hers. “I can’t just sit here,” she whispered, her voice shaking despite herself. “You have to,” he said, firmer now, though his grip tightened as the scene unfolded. The lion closed the distance in seconds. He pounced. The impact knocked the bunny to the ground, a sharp cry tearing from her as claws scraped across her side. The lion snapped, teeth grazing, then biting down just enough to draw blood.
The audience reacted. Some gasped, others laughed. (Y/n)’s vision blurred for a split second, rage burning hot and immediate in her chest. Her hand clenched painfully in Nicholas’s, grounding her just enough to keep her from standing. “Not yet,” he said under his breath. “If we blow this now, we lose all of them.” The words landed, heavy and awful. In the ring, handlers rushed in, pulling the lion back with practiced efficiency. He struggled weakly, snarling, still trying to reach the bunny even as they dragged him away. The bunny didn’t move at first. Then, slowly, she curled in on herself, trembling. The ringmaster stepped forward again, completely unfazed, his smile never wavering. “And that,” he said smoothly, “is only the beginning.”
(Y/n) swallowed hard, forcing her expression back into something neutral, something that matched the rest of the crowd. But her grip on Nicholas’s hand didn’t loosen. “Later,” she whispered, her voice barely there. “We’re ending this later.” Nicholas didn’t look at her, his gaze fixed on the ring. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “We are.” The applause came too quickly after the previous act, like the crowd needed to drown out what they had just seen. (Y/n) forced her hands to move, slow and measured, joining in just enough to blend in. Her palms felt cold despite the heat in the room. “Psychotic,” she muttered under her breath.
Nicholas didn’t respond right away. His jaw was tight, his gaze fixed forward. “Document everything,” he said quietly. “Faces, reactions, who’s enjoying this.” The cages were cleared, the blood on the floor barely addressed before the next setup began. Poles rose. Ropes tightened. The trapeze equipment creaked as it was adjusted into place high above the ring again. Then they brought them out. Two domestic cat hybrids. Older than the bunny, but not by much. Their ears were pinned low, tails twitching with barely contained fear. One of them hesitated at the edge of the platform, looking down at the empty space beneath them. There was no net.
(Y/n)’s stomach dropped. “You’ve got to be kidding me…” Nicholas’s voice was tight. “They removed it.” The ringmaster’s voice rang out again, cheerful, delighted. “A test of grace under pressure.” The bar was lowered. Flames caught along its length. A collective murmur passed through the audience, this time edged with excitement. (Y/n)’s fingers curled into her dress. “This isn’t a performance. It’s torture.” The cat hybrids exchanged a quick glance. Something passed between them, fear, understanding, maybe both. Then one of them stepped forward. Slowly, carefully, they reached for the bar. The moment their hands closed around it, they flinched. The reaction was immediate. Muscles tensed, shoulders jerked, a sharp inhale that never quite became a scream. But they held on. They had to.
“Don’t look,” Nicholas murmured. “I’m not looking away,” (Y/n) shot back, her voice barely above a whisper. The second hybrid followed, biting down hard enough that (Y/n) could see the strain in their jaw even from a distance. The smell of burning hit again, sharper this time. Then they moved. Swinging from one bar to the next, every motion precise despite the pain. Their hands burned with each grip, but they didn’t hesitate. Couldn’t hesitate. The crowd watched, rapt. Some even clapped along. (Y/n) felt something twist painfully in her chest. “They’re going to fall,” she said, almost to herself. “They won’t,” Nicholas replied, though it sounded more like hope than certainty. “They know what happens if they do.”
The act ended without a fall. The moment their feet hit the platform again, both hybrids staggered, hands shaking violently, but they stayed upright. Applause erupted. Louder this time. (Y/n) clapped again, slower now, her expression carefully neutral. Inside, it felt like something was splintering. “Just a little longer,” Nicholas said under his breath. She nodded once. The final act began. Three figures were led into the ring. A wolf. A fox. And a red panda. The difference was immediate. They stood straighter. Their movements were smoother, less hesitant. When the music started, they moved with it, stepping into a coordinated routine that almost looked… natural.
The red panda even smiled. (Y/n)’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Do you see that?” Nicholas leaned back just enough to watch more closely. “Yeah. They’re not reacting like the others.” The wolf spun, landing lightly before helping the fox into a controlled flip. The red panda followed with a series of quick, playful movements, earning a ripple of genuine laughter from the crowd. It looked polished. Rehearsed. Almost willing. “Conditioned?” (Y/n) murmured. “Or rewarded,” Nicholas said. “Better treatment for better performance.” (Y/n)’s gaze flicked across the audience. That’s when she noticed it.
Small movements. Subtle. Easy to miss if you weren’t looking for it. People leaning toward each other. Hands shifting. Fingers tapping discreetly against wrists or programs. Counting. Money. Her expression didn’t change, but her voice dropped lower. “There it is.” Nicholas followed her line of sight, his eyes sharpening. “Yeah. This is the beginning of the auction.” Numbers passed in murmurs, barely audible beneath the music. A glance here, a nod there. Silent bids moving through the crowd like an invisible current. (Y/n) shifted slightly in her seat, angling herself just enough to catch more faces. “I’ve got at least six active bidders in our section alone.” “More on the left,” Nicholas added. “And the guy two rows down just doubled whatever was offered.”
The red panda spun again, landing in a bow, completely unaware or perhaps too aware. (Y/n)’s throat tightened. “Few more minutes,” Nicholas said, his voice steady now, focused. “We let this play out, confirm the exchange, then we call it in.” (Y/n) gave a small nod, her fingers brushing lightly against his hand again, not for comfort this time, but grounding. Her eyes stayed on the performers. “Yeah,” she said quietly. “And then we shut it all down.”
The final note of music lingered just a second too long before fading, the performers bowing as the audience rose into polished applause. The ringmaster stepped forward once more, basking in it, his smile sharp and satisfied. “Thank you, ladies and gentlemen,” he said smoothly. “And for our most… distinguished guests, we do hope you’ll remain for a more personal experience. A chance to appreciate our performers up close.” A ripple of quiet excitement passed through the crowd. (Y/n) exhaled slowly through her nose, her hands coming together in a final, measured clap before she let them fall to her lap. “Of course you do,” she murmured.
Nicholas shifted slightly in his seat beside her, rolling one shoulder like he was easing tension out of it. “Showtime,” he said under his breath. They stayed seated as others began to filter out or linger uncertainly. (Y/n) slipped her phone out just enough to type a quick message, her movements shielded by the fold of her dress. Interfere in 15. She sent it, then tucked the phone away again, her expression smoothing out like nothing had happened. Leaning slightly toward Nicholas, she let her voice carry just enough to be overheard.
“Honey,” she said, her tone bright and indulgent, “do you think we’ll get to meet the hybrids? I would love a closer look at the dancers. They were just… adorable.” The word tasted bitter. Nicholas leaned back in his seat, one arm draped casually, his wrist turning just enough for the light to catch the face of his watch. “Oh, darling,” he replied, voice warm with effortless arrogance, “I’m sure we will.” Out of the corner of her eye, (Y/n) caught the reactions. A couple to their right leaned closer together, whispering behind raised hands. Someone a few rows ahead glanced back, their gaze lingering just a second longer than casual curiosity allowed. “They’re clocking us,” she muttered. “Let them,” Nicholas said. “We look like money. That’s all they care about.”
She gave the faintest nod. Five minutes passed slowly. Then the man returned. This time, he wore the same tailored elegance as before, the ringmaster gone, replaced once again by the composed host. He stepped into the ring and gestured for the remaining guests to rise. “If you would,” he said, his voice softer now, more intimate. “Right this way.” Chairs shifted. Fabric rustled. People stood, smoothing suits and dresses as they began to follow. (Y/n) and Nicholas rose with them, falling easily into the flow of bodies moving toward the back. The transition was subtle.
Bright lights gave way to dimmer ones. The polished grandeur of the main hall faded into something colder, more functional. The air changed again, heavier now, carrying a mix of metal, sweat, and something that made (Y/n)’s stomach turn. They stepped into the room. And everything stopped. Cages lined the walls. Not one or two. Dozens. Each one held at least three hybrids, some more. Too close together. Too cramped. Some sat huddled in corners, others stood rigid, eyes tracking every movement in the room. A few didn’t move at all. (Y/n) felt her breath catch, sharp and involuntary. “This is worse,” she whispered, barely audible. Nicholas’s hand brushed lightly against hers, a silent warning. “Careful.”
She forced her expression to stay neutral, though her nails dug into her palm again. The man moved to the center of the room, turning to face them all with that same practiced smile. “Welcome,” he said. “To our private collection.” A few people chuckled softly. (Y/n) felt sick. “These hybrids,” he continued, gesturing broadly to the cages, “have been carefully selected and trained. Each one offers something unique. Strength, agility, obedience…” His voice carried easily, confident, proud. “Tonight, they are available to you,” he finished. “To the highest bidder.”
A murmur swept through the room. This time, it wasn’t subtle. Hands lifted. Numbers were spoken, quiet at first, then louder as competition built. A man near the front stepped closer to one of the cages, pointing as he called out an amount. Another countered immediately. (Y/n)’s eyes moved quickly, scanning, cataloging faces, voices, positions. “I’ve got visual confirmation on at least twenty buyers,” she murmured. “More in the back.” “Same,” Nicholas replied. “And guards by both exits. Armed.” Her jaw tightened. “We need to time this perfectly.” A sharp voice cut through the room as a bid jumped higher. The hybrids reacted. Some flinched. Some shrank back. One pressed themselves against the bars like they could disappear into them.
Across the room, the red panda from earlier stood in a cage with two others, still wearing that faint, trained smile, though it didn’t quite reach their eyes anymore. (Y/n)’s gaze lingered for half a second too long. “Don’t,” Nicholas said quietly. “Not yet.” She tore her eyes away, forcing herself to focus. Her pulse thudded steadily now, each second ticking closer. “Ten minutes,” she whispered. Nicholas gave a small nod, his posture relaxed, his expression bored, like none of this mattered. “Then we burn it to the ground,” he said under his breath.
The room settled into a rhythm that made (Y/n)’s skin crawl. Numbers rose and fell, voices calm and practiced, like this was nothing more than an auction for fine art. Smaller hybrids went first. The bunny. The cats. The ones the crowd had barely reacted to before were now reduced to numbers, their worth measured in quick exchanges and dismissive nods. “Thirty thousand.” “Forty.” “Sold.” It happened too fast. (Y/n) kept her posture relaxed, her expression distant, but inside she was counting. Three minutes. Her fingers tapped once against her arm, subtle, hidden in the folds of her dress. The bidding shifted. The tone changed.
Now came the ones they cared about. Wolves. Foxes. Larger hybrids that drew more attention, more excitement. The numbers climbed faster, sharper, competition slipping into voices that had been bored just minutes ago. “Two minutes,” Nicholas murmured, barely moving his lips. (Y/n) gave the smallest nod. Then the man raised his hand again. “And now,” he said, his voice lifting just slightly, “we present something truly special.” The room quieted. Even the bidders who had been murmuring among themselves turned their attention forward. The red panda was brought forward. Up close, the difference was impossible to ignore. (Y/n)’s breath slowed, her eyes narrowing just slightly as she took him in.
Tall. Too tall for his breed’s standard. His frame was lean but strong, movements sharp and precise in a way that didn’t match anything she knew about red panda hybrids. There was an energy to him, a restless kind of awareness, like he was always on the edge of motion. Not lazy. Not soft. Not what he was supposed to be. He stood in the center, posture straight, expression bright, almost eager. If there was fear, it was buried deep, masked behind something trained, something deliberate.
The man gestured toward him with clear pride. “This is K, our beloved red panda,” he announced. “Despite their supposed laziness, K is remarkably energetic. An excellent companion for those with a more… active lifestyle.” A few people chuckled. The bidding started immediately. “Two hundred thousand.” “Two fifty.” “Three.” The numbers jumped so fast it barely felt real. (Y/n)’s focus sharpened. “He was marketed,” she said under her breath. “They knew he’d draw attention.” Nicholas’s voice stayed even. “Yeah. Which means he’s important. Which means we do not get involved.”
“Four hundred.” “Four fifty.” The crowd leaned in, voices overlapping now, the calm control slipping into something hungrier. K didn’t move much, but his eyes shifted, tracking the voices, the hands, the people who were deciding his future in seconds. Something twisted hard in (Y/n)’s chest. “Five hundred.” “Six.” The numbers barely registered anymore. And then, before she could stop herself, her hand lifted. “Six fifty.” The word left her mouth clean, confident. Nicholas went completely still beside her. For a fraction of a second, he didn’t react at all. Then, very quietly, without turning his head, he said, “What are you doing?” (Y/n) didn’t answer. Her eyes stayed on K. “Seven hundred,” someone across the room countered immediately. Her hand rose again. “Seven fifty.” Nicholas’s fingers tightened slightly where they rested against his side. “(Y/n),” he said, low and controlled, “that is not the plan.” “I know,” she replied, just as quietly. “Then stop.”
“Eight hundred.” The numbers kept climbing. Her pulse matched it, steady but fast, something instinctive taking over, something she couldn’t quite shut down. She raised her hand again. “Nine.” Nicholas exhaled slowly through his nose, forcing calm. “We don’t win bids. We observe. We call it in. That’s how this works.” “I know how this works,” she said, her voice still smooth, still perfectly in character. “Then act like it.” “Nine fifty.” A brief pause. Then, from the other side, “One million.” A ripple went through the room. (Y/n)’s stomach flipped. Nicholas finally glanced at her, just for a split second, his expression tight. “That’s your out. Let it go.” She didn’t. Her hand lifted again. “One point two.”
This time, the reaction was louder. A few heads turned, more attention shifting toward them now. Nicholas forced himself not to look at her again, not to break the illusion. But his voice dropped even lower, sharper now. “You need to stop.” (Y/n) swallowed, her gaze still locked on K. K, who stood there like he was waiting. Like he knew. Her fingers curled slightly before she forced them still. Across the room, the previous bidder hesitated. Then, “One point three.” Silence stretched. Nicholas spoke again, quieter this time. “Thirty seconds.” The reminder hit. Backup. Timing. Everything they had planned.
(Y/n)’s hand hovered for just a fraction too long. The room watched. Waited. And for a moment, it wasn’t just about the bidding anymore. The tension snapped all at once. The doors burst open with a violent crack, slamming against the walls hard enough to echo through the room. “HPS is here, clear out!” For a split second, everything froze. Then the room exploded into chaos. Voices overlapped, no longer polished or controlled. People shouted, cursed, shoved past each other. Some threw wads of cash at handlers in desperate, greedy attempts to secure what they thought they could still take. Others rushed the cages, fumbling with locks, dragging hybrids out with no care for anything but escape. “Move, move!” “Take them!” “Now!”
(Y/n) didn’t hesitate. She pulled away from Nicholas the moment the panic started, slipping through the confusion before anyone could grab or question her. Her heart pounded hard in her chest, adrenaline sharpening every movement, every sound. “HPS, on the ground!” “Hands where I can see them!” Boots thundered in from every entrance. Agents flooded the room, weapons drawn, voices cutting through the noise with trained precision. Within seconds, exits were blocked, escape routes gone. A man tried to bolt past one of the doors. He didn’t make it two steps before he was forced to the ground. (Y/n) barely registered it.
Her eyes were already searching. Finding him. K. He hadn’t run. He stood near where he’d been displayed, the chaos swirling around him, his earlier energy gone. Now there was something else in his posture. Uncertainty. Fear. The kind that came from not knowing who was worse. (Y/n) slowed as she approached, raising her hands slightly, making sure her movements were clear. “K,” she called, her voice cutting through just enough. His head snapped toward her. For a moment, he looked like he might bolt. “Hey,” she said, softer now, stepping closer. “Come with me.”
She held out her hand. He didn’t take it. Not right away. His eyes flicked around the room. Agents in tactical gear. Humans shouting. Other hybrids being pulled away, some resisting, some too exhausted to fight. His breathing quickened. He took a small step back. “I’m not going to hurt you,” (Y/n) said, her voice steady, grounded. “I’m with HPS. You’re safe with me.” The words hung there. He searched her face, like he was trying to find something real in it. Something that wasn’t part of a performance. For a second, it felt like he might refuse. Then, slowly, hesitantly, he reached out. His hand hovered just short of hers before finally closing the gap.
The moment their fingers touched, she tightened her grip just enough to be reassuring, not restraining. “Good,” she said quietly. “Stay with me.” She turned, guiding him through the chaos. Around them, agents were securing the room. Bidders were being restrained, forced to their knees, hands behind their backs. Handlers shouted protests that went nowhere. Cages were being opened properly now, hybrids carefully led out instead of dragged. “Clear this side!” “Get medical in here!” Nicholas stood near the center, already in conversation with one of their superiors, his posture composed despite everything happening around him.
His eyes flicked up the moment he saw her. Then to K. There was a pause. A very brief one. But she saw it. (Y/n) reached them just as the boss turned fully toward Nicholas, mid-sentence. The woman’s gaze shifted to (Y/n), sharp and assessing, then dropped to the hybrid at her side. Her expression tightened slightly. “And this is?” she asked, gesturing toward K. (Y/n) shrugged lightly, though her hand didn’t leave his. “I don’t know,” she said. “I just… he was scared.” The boss held her gaze for a moment longer than necessary, like she was weighing that answer. Then she exhaled, shaking her head once. “Of course you did,” she muttered. She gestured toward the exit. “Get him to the transport trucks. We’re running full evaluations on all of them. Medical, identification, the works.”
Her eyes flicked back to (Y/n), more pointed now. “And don’t disappear. We’ll need your full report. Both of you.” Nicholas gave a short nod. “Understood.” (Y/n) nodded as well. “Got it.” The boss moved on immediately, already calling out new orders. For a second, the noise of the room pressed back in. Radios crackling. Voices coordinating. The aftermath settling into something controlled. (Y/n) glanced at K. Up close, she could see the tension still running through him, the way his shoulders hadn’t fully relaxed, his grip on her hand just a little tighter than before.
“It’s okay,” she said quietly. “We’re getting you out of here.” He didn’t respond, not in words. But he didn’t let go. She gave his hand a small, reassuring squeeze, then started toward the exit, guiding him through the sea of uniforms and flashing lights. Behind them, the operation continued. Ahead of them, the night air waited, sharp and clean compared to everything they were leaving behind.
The night air hit different the second they stepped outside. Cool. Sharp. Clean enough to almost wash away the stench of the place behind them. Rows of transport trucks lined the street, doors open, agents moving quickly but carefully as they guided hybrids inside. Voices were calmer out here, more controlled, but the urgency still hummed beneath it all. (Y/n) slowed as they approached one of the trucks. K didn’t. Not at first. Then his grip tightened. It wasn’t sudden. Just a quiet shift. Fingers curling more firmly around hers, like he had realized something he didn’t like. She glanced at him. His gaze was fixed on the inside of the truck.
Hybrids sat along the benches, some wrapped in blankets, others staring blankly ahead. A few flinched at every movement. None of them looked at ease. K didn’t move. Instead, he took a small step closer to her. (Y/n) softened immediately, turning fully toward him. “Hey,” she said gently. He didn’t answer. His hand only tightened again. “I know,” she murmured. “It’s a lot.” His eyes flicked to hers, searching, uncertain. There was something almost fragile in the way he held himself now, so different from the confident energy he had shown earlier in the ring. “They’re going to take care of you,” she continued, keeping her voice calm and steady. “You need to go with them, okay?”
He shook his head, just slightly. It wasn’t defiance. It was fear. (Y/n)’s chest tightened. “I’m not sending you somewhere bad,” she said softly. “This is the safe part. I promise.” He still didn’t move. So she shifted closer, lowering her voice just for him. “I’ll come with you,” she said. “Not tonight, but I’ll come to the shelter. I’ll check on you. I won’t just disappear.” That made him pause. He studied her face again, like he had back inside. Like he was trying to decide if her words meant anything. Slowly, he stepped closer, closing what little space was left between them. Even in her heels, she had to tilt her head slightly to meet his eyes.
His free hand lifted, hesitant at first, then more certain as he reached toward her. His fingers brushed against her hair, gently tucking a loose strand behind her ear with a kind of careful focus that made her breath catch. “I’ll wait for you,” he said quietly. (Y/n) felt something pull tight in her chest. She nodded, not breaking eye contact. “I’ll come visit,” she repeated. “I promise.” For a second longer, he didn’t let go. Then, slowly, his grip loosened. Her hand slipped from his. He turned, climbing into the truck without another word, moving to one of the open spots along the bench. Once he sat down, he looked back at her, his expression still uncertain, but steadier now.
Waiting. (Y/n) stayed where she was for a moment, watching him. “Hey,” an agent called nearby. “We need to clear this area.” She nodded absently, her eyes still on K. Then she straightened, turning away at last as the truck doors began to close. Inside, K didn’t look away. Not until the doors shut completely, sealing him in with the others, carrying him somewhere unknown. Somewhere safe, hopefully. (Y/n) exhaled slowly, the weight of everything settling in all at once. “Hey.” Nicholas’s voice came from behind her. “You good?” She didn’t answer right away. Her gaze lingered on the line of trucks, on the one that had just pulled away. “Yeah,” she said finally, though it came out quieter than she intended. Nicholas stepped up beside her, following her line of sight. “You broke protocol back there.” “I know.” A pause. Then, softer, “You’re going to visit him, aren’t you?” (Y/n) didn’t hesitate this time. “Yeah,” she said.
By the time the last of the trucks pulled away, the night had settled into something quieter. Not peaceful. Just… over. Hybrids were split between transports, sent to shelters across the city. Medical teams were already waiting, ready to assess injuries, check records, try to piece together where each of them had come from and if anyone was still looking for them. Behind them, flashing lights painted the street in red and blue as the rest of the operation wrapped up. Organizers, handlers, bidders, all of them were loaded into separate vehicles, their earlier confidence completely gone. No more polished smiles. No more quiet bids. Just cuffs, tension, and the reality of what came next.
(Y/n) barely remembered the drive back. HPS headquarters felt colder than usual when they stepped inside, the bright overhead lights a sharp contrast to everything they had just come from. The hum of activity hadn’t slowed, reports already being filed, teams moving between rooms with purpose. They were separated briefly, then brought in one after the other. Testimonies. Every detail. The lead-up. The performance. The cages. The bidding. Nicholas spoke first, his tone steady, precise, laying everything out in a clean, structured way that made it easy to follow. (Y/n) followed. She didn’t leave anything out. Not the bunny. Not the fire. Not the look on K’s face when the bidding started. The room stayed quiet as she spoke. Too quiet. Then came the part they had been waiting for.
Her supervisor leaned back slightly, arms crossed, expression unreadable but tight around the edges. “You broke protocol.” (Y/n) didn’t argue that. “Yes.” “You engaged beyond observational limits. You entered an active bid with no clearance.” “I know.” Nicholas shifted beside her. “She was maintaining cover,” he said, stepping in before the silence stretched too long. “They were starting to pay attention to us. If she backed out too abruptly, it could have raised suspicion.” The supervisor’s gaze flicked to him. “Were you aware she intended to continue bidding?” Nicholas hesitated, just enough to be honest. “No. But I understood the risk in the moment.”
(Y/n) glanced at him, just briefly. The supervisor looked back at her. “Your reasoning.” She exhaled slowly. “I felt like I had to,” she said. The words sounded thin the second they left her mouth, but she didn’t try to dress them up. The supervisor’s expression hardened slightly. “That is not a justification.” (Y/n)’s jaw tightened. “He was being targeted. People were already jumping numbers for him. If I didn’t step in, it could have escalated faster, drawn more attention, made extraction harder.” A pause. Then, quieter, more honest, “And… I felt a connection to him.” That didn’t help.
The supervisor shook his head once, exhaling through his nose. “We don’t operate on feelings.” Nicholas spoke again, more firmly this time. “With respect, we also don’t ignore situational shifts. She didn’t compromise the mission. If anything, it kept us in position longer.” Another pause. Tension hung in the air for a few seconds. Then the supervisor straightened slightly, his tone shifting just enough. “You completed the mission,” he said. “You gathered evidence. You confirmed trafficking and secured a full intervention. That matters.” (Y/n) stayed still, waiting for the rest. “But this,” he added, his gaze locking onto hers again, “does not happen again.” She nodded. “Understood.”
Silence. Then a small shift in posture, less rigid now. “You’re both cleared,” he said. “Standard leave applies. One month.” Nicholas let out a quiet breath. “Copy that.” (Y/n) nodded again. The tension eased just enough for the room to feel breathable again. They were dismissed. Nicholas stepped out first, rolling his shoulders as they moved into the hallway. “Well,” he muttered, “that could’ve gone worse.” (Y/n) gave a faint hum, but didn’t follow him right away. “Hey,” he said, noticing. “You coming?” “In a minute.” He studied her for a second, then nodded. “Don’t do anything reckless without me.” She huffed softly. “No promises.” He smirked, then headed off down the hall.
(Y/n) turned back, knocking lightly before stepping into the office again. The supervisor looked up, mildly surprised. “Something else?” “Yeah,” she said. “The red panda. K. Which shelter?” He watched her for a moment, then reached for the tablet on his desk, scrolling through intake logs. “Transferred about thirty minutes ago,” he said. “Moon Shelter.” (Y/n) nodded, committing it to memory. “Thank you.” He gave a short nod in return. “Get some rest.” She didn’t respond to that. Instead, she turned and walked out, the hallway stretching ahead of her, quieter now that most of the immediate work had been assigned. Outside, the city was still awake, lights glowing against the night. (Y/n) stepped out into it, already pulling her phone out as she moved. Home first. Change. Then the shelter. A promise was a promise.
~~~
The Moon Shelter was anything but quiet. Even at three in the morning, the place buzzed with movement. Soft footsteps echoed down the halls, voices low but constant, the occasional metallic clink of equipment being moved. The air smelled clean, clinical, but warmer than the headquarters. Less rigid. More human. (Y/n) pushed the door open, stepping inside as it shut quietly behind her. “(Y/n)?” She looked up. Yuma stood a few steps away, half buried behind a stack of papers, dark circles under his eyes but a familiar grin breaking through the exhaustion. He straightened immediately when he saw her.
“Yuma,” she said, walking over. “It’s been a while. How are you?” He pulled her into a quick hug, tight but brief. “Yeah, no kidding. Heard about tonight. Good work.” “Thanks,” she said, pulling back, glancing down at the mess in his hands. “But hey, I asked you a question.” He let out a tired laugh, lifting the papers slightly. “I’m good,” he said. “But I don’t think I’m sleeping for a week with all of this.” (Y/n) smiled, shaking her head. “Yeah, the operation was bigger than we thought. I’m just glad we pulled it off.” Yuma nodded, his expression softening for a moment before curiosity slipped in. “So,” he said, tilting his head slightly, “what brings you here at three in the morning?”
(Y/n) hesitated for just a second. Then she smiled, a little more nervous than she expected to feel. “I kind of promised one of the hybrids we rescued that I’d come visit him.” Yuma’s grin widened immediately. “Let me guess,” he said, already turning slightly. “The red panda?” (Y/n) blinked. “How did you know?” He smirked, clearly pleased with himself. “Just a guess,” he said. “Considering the only thing he’s been asking about since he got here is how visitors work.” That made something in her chest tighten. “Anyways,” Yuma added, jerking his head toward the hallway, “come on.”
He started walking, weaving through the controlled chaos of the shelter. (Y/n) followed close behind, her heels clicking softly against the floor, the sound oddly out of place among everything else. They passed open rooms. Some hybrids were being checked over by medical staff, quiet reassurances filling the space. Others sat wrapped in blankets, eyes heavy, finally starting to come down from the adrenaline. A few slept, curled up in corners or on cots, exhaustion winning out. “Most of them are stable,” Yuma said as they walked. “A few need more attention, but nothing we can’t handle.” “That’s good,” (Y/n) replied, though her focus had already started to narrow. They turned down a quieter hallway. Less movement here. Softer lighting. The kind of space meant for recovery instead of urgency.
Yuma slowed as they reached a door near the end. “He’s in here,” he said, glancing at her. “Been… restless.” (Y/n) nodded, her hand lifting slightly before she paused. For a second, she just stood there, staring at the door. Then she let out a slow breath, steadying herself, her fingers hovering just inches from the handle, but then she knocked softly before opening the door. A quiet voice answered from inside. “Come in.” (Y/n) pushed the door open. K stood by the window, the faint light from outside casting a soft glow around him. He had been changed into clean clothes, simple and comfortable, and though he looked better physically, something in his posture had shifted. His ears were pressed down into his fluffy hair, his tail hanging low and still behind him.
He looked… smaller, somehow. “Hey, K,” (Y/n) said gently. He turned quickly at the sound of her voice. The change was immediate. His tail lifted, moving slightly, his ears twitching as they perked up just a bit. A smile broke across his face, bright and genuine. “You came,” he said. (Y/n) smiled back, stepping fully into the room. “I promised, didn’t I?” He nodded quickly, almost eagerly, then gestured toward the small bed. “You can sit,” he said, a little awkward but clearly trying. (Y/n) walked over and sat down, the mattress dipping slightly under her weight. She expected him to join her, maybe sit beside her, but instead he lowered himself to the floor in front of her, settling with his back against the wall.
She blinked, tilting her head slightly. “Why are you sitting down there?” He shrugged, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. “I can look at you easier this way.” (Y/n) let out a soft chuckle. “Alright.” The room settled into a quiet calm after that. No rush. No urgency. Just the faint hum of the shelter outside and the steady, shared silence between them. K didn’t look away. His gaze stayed fixed on her, careful, focused, like he was trying to take in every detail. Like he was afraid something might change if he looked away for too long. (Y/n) noticed, but she didn’t call it out.
She had changed since earlier. The dress was gone, replaced by something simpler, more comfortable. Her hair was pulled back into a loose bun, a few strands escaping around her face. No makeup now, nothing polished or rehearsed. Just her. K tilted his head slightly, studying her in this new light. She had looked beautiful before, in the bright lights and expensive clothes, like she belonged somewhere far away from him. But this… This felt different. Softer. Real. And still just as beautiful.
His tail gave a small, absent flick against the floor as he kept looking at her, like he was trying to memorize everything. For a while, they just sat there, the quiet stretching comfortably between them. Eventually, (Y/n) shifted slightly, resting her hands in her lap as she looked down at him. “Is your name actually K?” she asked gently. “Or is it something else?” K went still for a moment. His fingers stilled against his tail as he thought. “It’s been a long time since I’ve thought about it,” he admitted quietly. His gaze drifted for a second, like he was reaching back for something distant. “My birth name was Koga Yudai.” The name lingered in the air. “But they shortened it,” he added after a moment. “Just to K. Simpler, I guess.”
(Y/n) nodded slowly, letting the weight of that settle. “Would you prefer if I called you Yudai, then?” He looked up at her. Something in his expression softened almost instantly, like the sound of it alone had reached somewhere deeper than anything else. “I’d like that,” he said, his voice quieter now. “It sounds… nice. Hearing that again.” (Y/n) smiled warmly. “It’s a pretty name.” Yudai tilted his head slightly, a faint, thoughtful look crossing his face as his fingers absentmindedly played with the soft fur of his tail now resting across his lap. “So,” he said after a moment, glancing back up at her, “what’s your name?”
(Y/n) blinked, then let out a small laugh, bringing a hand up to her forehead. “Oh, wow, I never actually introduced myself, did I?” She shook her head lightly, still smiling. “I’m (Y/n).” Yudai repeated it quietly under his breath, like he was testing how it felt. Then he smiled. “That’s a very pretty name too.” (Y/n) felt a small warmth settle in her chest. “Thank you.” He leaned forward just slightly, curiosity slipping into his expression now that the initial tension had eased. “So… what do you do for HPS?” he asked. (Y/n) shifted her weight, leaning back onto one hand, her posture more relaxed now. “I usually go undercover,” she explained. “Infiltrating fighting rings, black markets… places like that.”
Yudai’s ears twitched faintly as he listened. “When I put some effort in,” she continued with a small, almost amused smile, “I can look like I fit into that world.” He studied her for a second, his gaze steady and sincere. “You look pretty now too,” he said.
(Y/n) blinked, then let out a soft giggle, a little caught off guard. “Thank you, Yudai,” she said, her tone light, “but that’s not really what I meant.” He tilted his head again, clearly confused. “I meant the lifestyle,” she clarified, smiling. “Blending in with the kind of people who go to those places. Acting like I belong there.” “Oh,” he said softly, though his expression didn’t fully change. His fingers brushed lightly over his tail again as he looked at her, still thoughtful. “you still look like you belong somewhere better,” he added, almost to himself.
(Y/n) let out a quiet yawn, bringing a hand up to cover it. The exhaustion was finally catching up to her. It settled heavy in her limbs, slow and unavoidable. There was a reason undercover agents were given time off after missions like this. Weeks of pretending, staying alert, never fully relaxing. It wore you down in ways that didn’t always show right away. This one had been long. Nearly two months of tracking the circus, moving from place to place, gathering scraps of information until they found the right one. The right people. And now that it was over, her body was starting to collect the debt.
Yudai noticed immediately. His ears dipped slightly, his expression shifting as he watched her. “You’re tired,” he said quietly. (Y/n) gave a small, apologetic smile. “Yeah. It’s been a long couple of weeks.” Something flickered in his eyes. Disappointment. Worry. He hesitated for a moment, then gestured quickly to the bed behind her. “You can stay,” he said. “You can sleep here if you want.” (Y/n) blinked, a little surprised. “I can stay down here,” he added, nodding toward the floor where he was already sitting. “It’s fine.” She shook her head almost immediately, her expression softening. “No, it’s okay,” she said gently. “I should go home and get some proper rest.”
The words landed heavier than she meant them to. Yudai’s gaze dropped slightly, his tail going still in his lap. He nodded, but the movement felt smaller this time, quieter. Like he already knew what that meant. Like he had heard it before. (Y/n) noticed. Of course she did. Her chest tightened just a little as she watched him, the way his shoulders sank, the way he tried to hide it. So she leaned forward slightly, her voice softer now. “Hey,” she said. He looked up. “I’m coming back,” she added. “I just need to sleep for a bit first. Then I’ll come visit again.” There was a pause. Yudai searched her face again, like he had earlier, like he needed to be sure. Then, slowly, a small smile returned. “Okay,” he said, nodding.
He held onto that word carefully, like it meant something important. “I’ll be waiting.” (Y/n) smiled back, a little tired, but warm. “Good.” For a moment longer, neither of them moved. Then she pushed herself up from the bed, steadying herself as she stood. The exhaustion was still there, pulling at her, but lighter somehow now. “I’ll see you soon, Yudai.” He nodded again, more certain this time. “Soon.” And as she turned to leave, his eyes followed her all the way to the door, holding onto the promise she left behind like it was something solid.
On her way out, (Y/n) stopped by the front desk where Yuma was still buried under paperwork. He barely looked up at first, flipping through a stack before pausing when he noticed her again. “Heading out already?” “Yeah,” she said, offering a small wave. “I’ll be back this afternoon. After I get some actual sleep.”
Yuma let out a quiet huff of amusement. “Good. You look like you’re about to fall over.” “Rude,” she replied, though there was no real bite to it. He smirked, grabbing a pen and scribbling something down on a nearby sheet. “I’ll make a note of it. If I’m not here, they’ll still let you in.” “Thanks, Yuma.” “Get some rest, (Y/n).” She nodded, then stepped out into the early morning air. By the time she made it home, everything felt hazy. Her body moved on autopilot, shoes kicked off somewhere near the door, clothes half dealt with before she made it to her bed. She didn’t even remember closing her eyes. Sleep took her instantly.
~~~
Hours later, she woke up to sunlight spilling through her window. For a moment, she just lay there, staring at the ceiling, her mind slow to catch up with her body. The exhaustion wasn’t gone, but it had softened, dulled into something manageable. She reached for her phone, blinking at the screen. A message from Nicholas. You alive? Another followed shortly after. I might sleep for a week. (Y/n) let out a quiet laugh, shaking her head. “Of course you would,” she muttered. She typed out a quick response, something reassuring, something light, before setting the phone aside and dragging herself out of bed.
A shower helped. Clean clothes helped more. By the time she stepped outside again, she felt almost like herself, almost. On the way back to the shelter, she slowed as she passed a small café, the smell of fresh coffee and sugar drifting out onto the street. She paused. Then turned. Inside, the display case was lined with pastries and desserts, neat rows of things that looked far too nice to ignore. She scanned them for a moment, thinking. She didn’t know what Yudai liked. Did he even know what he liked? The thought lingered just long enough to make her decision for her.
“I’ll take a few of those,” she said, pointing to a mix of cakes and small desserts. “And… two iced coffees.” The barista nodded, already packing things up. (Y/n) took the bag when it was handed to her, balancing the drinks carefully in her other hand. If he didn’t like it, that was fine. Someone at the shelter would. But as she stepped back out onto the street, heading toward Moon Shelter again, she found herself hoping he would.
(Y/n) wasn’t sure when it had started. That pull. It didn’t make sense. She had been doing this for years, stepping into places most people didn’t even know existed, seeing things most people would never believe. She had cared, always. That was why she stayed. Why she kept going back. But this felt… different. Too personal. Too focused. She adjusted her grip on the small bag of desserts as she walked, her thoughts drifting despite herself.
Her mind wandered further back than she expected, to a fifteen year old her. That was when everything changed. She hadn’t known what it was at first. Just an invite, passed along like something exclusive, something exciting. A place where “interesting things” happened. She had been curious. Careless, maybe. She remembered the noise when she first stepped inside. The way the air had felt thick, wrong. The crowd too loud, too eager. And then she had seen it. The fight. Hybrids forced against each other, injured, exhausted, with nowhere to go. People cheering. Betting. Treating it like entertainment. She hadn’t stayed long after that.
She had stepped outside, hands shaking, and called the first number she could find connected to something called Hybrid Protection Services. She expected them to show up. She didn’t expect them to ask her to stay. To watch. To tell them everything she could. “I can’t go back in there,” she had said, her voice barely steady. “You don’t have to,” the voice on the other end had replied calmly. “Just tell us what you saw. Anything helps.” But she had gone back.
Carefully, quietly watching. And when it was over, when HPS had stormed in and shut it down, they had found her. Asked her questions. Then something else. “You got in once,” one of them had said. “You think you could do it again?” She should have said no. Instead, she had said, “Yeah.” And she never really stopped. (Y/n) exhaled softly, shaking her head as she stepped up to the shelter doors, pushing them open. Years of that. Of going undercover, blending in, pretending to be someone who belonged in those places. And in all that time, she had never felt like this about any of them. Not like she did with Yudai.
The thought lingered as she stepped inside, the familiar hum of activity greeting her again. This time, though, it felt calmer. Slower. At the front desk, Yuma was slumped forward, head resting awkwardly on a stack of papers, very much asleep. (Y/n) walked over quietly, setting the drinks down carefully before reaching out and nudging his shoulder. “Hey,” she said softly. “You’re going to break your neck like that.” Yuma stirred, blinking awake in confusion, his head lifting too quickly before he winced. “Oh, that already hurts,” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. (Y/n) laughed lightly. “Told you. Find somewhere better to nap.”
“Yeah, yeah,” he grumbled, glancing down at the mountain of paperwork still waiting for him. He let out a long, defeated groan. “I hate this part of the job.” She smiled sympathetically, sliding one of the iced coffees toward him. “Peace offering.” Yuma looked at it like it might save his life. “You’re my favorite person right now.” “I figured.” He took a long sip, sighing like it actually helped, then glanced back at her. “You’re here for Yudai, right?” She nodded. “Yeah. Is he still in his room?” “Should be,” Yuma said, then paused, tilting his head slightly. “Well… again.” (Y/n) frowned just a little. “Again?” He nodded, setting the coffee down. “Yeah. They pulled him in for another med check earlier.” Her expression tightened slightly. “Is he okay?”
“Yeah,” Yuma said quickly. “He’s actually one of the better cases. No major injuries, no severe physical trauma. Which is… rare, considering where he came from.” (Y/n) let out a small breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “But,” Yuma added, a faint smirk tugging at his lips, “he’s been a bit of a challenge in other ways.” She raised an eyebrow. “Oh?” Yuma leaned back slightly in his chair, folding his arms. “He keeps bringing you up.” (Y/n) blinked. “What?” “Yeah,” he said, clearly amused now. “Every time we try to ask him something, redirect the conversation, get background info… somehow it circles back to you.” (Y/n) felt her cheeks warm just slightly.
“That’s… not helpful for you.” “Not even a little,” Yuma said with a laugh. “But it does tell me something.” She crossed her arms lightly, trying to ignore the small knot forming in her chest. “What’s that?” He gave her a knowing look. “He trusts you.” That landed heavier than she expected. Yuma reached for his coffee again, taking another sip before gesturing down the hall. “Go on. He should be back in his room by now.” (Y/n) nodded, picking up the bag and the second drink. “Thanks, Yuma.” “Anytime,” he said, already glancing back at his paperwork with a resigned sigh.
(Y/n) made her way down the hallway, her steps a little lighter this time. When she reached the door Yuma had shown her earlier, she paused for just a second, then knocked. She expected the same quiet come in. Instead, the door opened almost immediately. “(Y/n)!” Yudai stood there, eyes bright, his tail moving behind him in quick, uneven sways that were probably the closest thing to wagging he could manage. The shift from earlier was obvious. Lighter. Happier. (Y/n) smiled without even thinking about it. “I brought some snacks,” she said, lifting the bag slightly. “Or… sweets, I guess. And a coffee for you, if you want it.”
His smile widened as he took the bag from her, careful but eager. “Come in,” he said quickly, stepping aside. She walked in, setting the drink down on the small table before turning back toward him. Yudai had already settled onto the floor again, like it was the most natural place for him to be. (Y/n) watched him for a second. Then, without much thought, she lowered herself down to sit across from him. He blinked, clearly surprised. “You can sit on the bed,” he said, gesturing quickly. “It’s more comfortable.” She shook her head lightly. “I’m fine here.” He hesitated, like he wanted to argue, then gave in with a small nod.
His attention shifted to the table. “There’s only one,” he said, pointing at the coffee. (Y/n) leaned back slightly, resting her hands behind her. “I did buy two,” she admitted. “But I gave mine to Yuma. He looked like he needed it more than me.” Yudai’s expression softened again, something quiet and thoughtful settling in his eyes. She’s so kind, he thought, almost absently. Then he looked back at the drink. “You should have this one then,” he said, nudging it slightly in her direction. “I don’t need it.” (Y/n) looked at him, then shook her head. “It’s not about what you need,” she said. “It’s about whether you want it.” He paused. Then a small smile returned, softer this time. “How about we share it?” he suggested. (Y/n) let out a light laugh. “Alright,” she said. “If that’s the only way you’ll accept it.”
Yudai’s tail flicked again, a little more relaxed now as he opened the bag, peeking inside at everything she had brought. For a moment, the room felt easy. Simple. Just the two of them, sitting on the floor, deciding which dessert to try first. “I wasn’t sure what you’d like, so I got a mix of things,” (Y/n) said, watching as he carefully unpacked the bag. Yudai smiled, a soft, pleased expression. “Mm… I like most things.” One by one, he took the desserts out, setting them between them like something precious. His eyes lingered on each one, a quiet kind of awe in the way he looked at them, like he wasn’t used to having options. “They’re… really pretty,” he murmured.
(Y/n) reached into the bag again, pulling out two small wooden spoons. “They’re not the best to eat with,” she admitted, handing him one, “but they’ll have to do.” “I don’t mind,” he said, taking it carefully. They started slow. Trying one thing, then another, occasionally pausing as he reacted to the taste, sometimes surprised, sometimes just quietly pleased. The room filled with small sounds. Soft laughter. The faint clink of spoons against containers.
For a while, it was easy again. Then (Y/n) set her spoon down. Yudai noticed immediately. She leaned back slightly, reaching for the coffee and taking a small sip before looking at him. “I have a few things I want to ask you,” she said. He straightened just a little, his ears giving a small twitch. “What do you want to know?” (Y/n) hesitated briefly, choosing her words. “Yuma mentioned it’s been a bit difficult to get information from you,” she said, her tone gentle, not accusatory. “So I thought I’d try.” Yudai didn’t look defensive. Just… attentive.
She took another small sip of the coffee, then continued. “How long were you at the circus?” He went quiet. Not shutting down, just thinking. “Maybe around five years,” he said after a moment. “Maybe a bit more. I stopped counting.” (Y/n)’s brows pulled together slightly, surprise flickering across her face. “That long?” He nodded faintly. Her gaze dropped to the desserts between them, her fingers tightening just a little around the cup. “They kept you for that long,” she murmured, more to herself than him. Yudai’s eyes followed hers, settling on one of the untouched pastries. His fingers brushed lightly against it, but he didn’t pick it up.
“They would auction me,” he said quietly. “At the special events.” (Y/n) stilled. “But then they’d find a reason to take me back,” he continued, his voice calm in a way that felt practiced. “Something would always go wrong. Paperwork. Fake payment problems. Behavior.” He gave a small, almost humorless smile. “There was always an excuse for them to take the money but not send me away.” Her grip tightened slightly. “They knew I drew crowds,” he added. “People liked watching. Bidding.” His gaze flicked up to hers for a second before dropping again. “So they used it.”
The room felt heavier now. The untouched desserts sat between them, suddenly less inviting. (Y/n) didn’t interrupt. She just listened. “I noticed something,” (Y/n) said after a moment, her voice softer now. “Last night… you looked a bit happy. Despite everything.” Yudai didn’t seem surprised by the question. He just shrugged lightly, his fingers tracing absent patterns along the edge of a pastry. “They treated me better than most,” he said. “So I didn’t have much to complain about.” (Y/n) frowned slightly, but didn’t interrupt. “I like moving,” he continued. “Dancing. Running. Doing things.” A faint, almost sheepish smile crossed his face. “Not very typical for a red panda, I guess.” She let out a quiet huff of amusement. “Yeah, you’re definitely not what people expect.” He nodded. “So… I got to do something I enjoyed. Perform, move around, stay active.” His voice dipped just slightly. “Considering everything, I felt kind of happy.” Then his gaze dropped. “But I also felt terrible,” he added more quietly. “For everyone else.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. That made sense. More than she liked. “Yeah,” she said gently. “That makes sense.”
There was a brief pause before she shifted slightly, picking up her spoon again only to set it back down without using it. “Okay,” she said, her tone careful. “Before the circus… where were you?” Yudai’s shoulders lifted in another small shrug, but this one felt heavier. “I didn’t really have a home,” he said. (Y/n) stilled. “I was kicked out when I was younger,” he continued. “Maybe fourteen.” Her grip tightened slightly on her knee. “They said I was too energetic,” he went on, his voice flat in a way that felt learned. “Too much. Not what they expected.” (Y/n) didn’t look away from him. “It was easier for them to just…” he made a small, vague motion with his hand, “get rid of me. Than to go through the process of handing me over properly.”
Her jaw tightened. “So I left,” he said simply. “Wandered around. Took care of myself.” For a second, the room felt very small. “And then,” he added, almost like it was just another step in a long line of things, “the man from the circus found me.” (Y/n)’s eyes sharpened slightly. “He offered me a job,” Yudai said. “A place to stay. Food.” A pause. “I didn’t ask questions,” he finished. Silence settled between them again. (Y/n) exhaled slowly, leaning back just a little, her gaze dropping to the floor for a second before lifting again. “You were just a kid,” she said quietly. Yudai didn’t respond to that. He just picked up his spoon again, though he didn’t use it, turning it lightly between his fingers like he didn’t quite know what to do with his hands anymore.
“We don’t have to go through everything today,” (Y/n) said gently. “If it’s too much, we can talk about something else.” Yudai shook his head almost immediately. “No,” he said. “I’d rather get everything out now.” She studied him for a second, making sure. Then she nodded. “Alright.” She shifted slightly, her tone careful again. “You said they treated you better than the others… but did they ever hurt you? Abuse you in any way?” Yudai went quiet. His hand tightened around his tail, fingers gripping the fur as he took a slow breath in.
“In the beginning,” he said. (Y/n) felt her chest tighten. “They would hit me,” he continued, his voice steady in a way that felt practiced. “Starve me. Make sure I understood I had to listen.” Her jaw clenched. “I also went through the same kind of… thing you saw last night,” he added, quieter now. “Like the bunny.” (Y/n)’s stomach turned. Yudai hesitated, then lifted his shirt slightly. “Wait, you don’t have to show me if you don’t want to, I already believe you, I just-” She stopped mid sentence. Her breath caught. Along his side, a large scar stretched across his torso. Jagged. Uneven. Too deep to have ever been anything minor. A bite mark.
“Oh, Yudai…” she said softly, the words barely above a whisper. He lowered his shirt again, like it didn’t matter much. “It’s healed,” he said with a small shrug. “It’s just a bad memory now.” (Y/n) shook her head immediately. “That doesn’t make it okay,” she said, her voice firmer now. He didn’t argue. He just looked down again, his fingers loosening slightly in his tail. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then (Y/n) leaned forward just a little, her tone softening again. “They shouldn’t have done that to you,” she said quietly. “To any of you.” Yudai’s ears twitched faintly. “I know,” he replied, though it sounded like something he was still learning to believe.
(Y/n) blinked quickly, lifting her hand to brush away the tear that had almost slipped free. She let out a slow breath, steadying herself. “I think that’s everything we needed to go over,” she said, her voice gentle again. “I’m guessing the shelter already knows about the scars?” Yudai nodded. “Yeah. They saw them during the checks.” He paused, his gaze drifting slightly. “They asked about them too.” (Y/n) tilted her head a little. “But you didn’t answer.” He shook his head. “I don’t know why,” he admitted. “I just… couldn’t. Not with them.” (Y/n) nodded, understanding settling easily. “That’s okay,” she said softly. “They get that. Not everyone is ready to talk about everything, especially with people they don’t know yet.”
That seemed to ease something in him, even if just a little. Silence settled again, lighter this time, less heavy than before. A few seconds passed before Yudai shifted, glancing down at the small spread of desserts between them. He pointed to one of the cakes they had already tried, a small, thoughtful smile returning. “I think that one’s my favorite,” he said. “It was really good.” (Y/n) followed his gesture, smiling. “Yeah,” she agreed. “That one was delicious.”
Her mind still lingered on the scar. On what it meant. On everything he had gone through. But she pushed it back, gently but firmly. Not now. Right now, he was here. Safe. Sitting across from her, talking about cake like it was the most important thing in the world. So she focused on that. On him. The way his eyes seemed to catch the light when he smiled. The small, almost constant movement of his ears, reacting to every little sound. The way his nose scrunched just slightly when he tasted something he didn’t like earlier. The quiet, genuine sound of his laughter. Not the pain. Not the past. Just this.
After another bite of cake, Yudai glanced up at her, curiosity slipping back into his expression. “What do you do,” he asked, “when you’re not working undercover?” (Y/n) leaned back slightly, thinking. “Not much, honestly,” she said with a small shrug. “I hang out with friends sometimes.” He tilted his head, listening closely. “Like Nicholas,” she added. “You saw him last night.” Yudai nodded faintly. “We met when I first started at HPS,” she continued. “He had just started too. We actually hated each other at first.” Yudai blinked, a little surprised. “Really?”
“Oh yeah,” she said with a quiet laugh. “Couldn’t stand him. But then we realized we had more in common than we thought. Same kind of work, same way of thinking about things.” Her smile softened slightly. “We became friends after that.” She shifted a little, resting her arms loosely on her knees. “Then there’s people like Yuma. I don’t see him as often, since we’re both busy most of the time.” Yudai nodded again, his gaze steady. “And during time off?” he asked. (Y/n) let out a small breath. “I mostly just stay home,” she admitted. “Being undercover takes a lot out of you. I’m usually exhausted the first week after a mission, so I just… rest.”
He watched her for a second longer. “Isn’t it lonely?” he asked quietly. (Y/n) looked up toward the ceiling, considering it. “Sometimes,” she said after a moment. “Yeah.” Her gaze dropped back to him. “But I’m lucky,” she added. “I’ve got Nico. We’re almost always paired together for missions. A lot of people in HPS work completely alone.” She gave a small shrug. “At least we have each other to lean on.” Her expression shifted slightly, something more thoughtful settling in. “But… it’s a lonely world,” she admitted. “Most people are just focused on themselves.”
Yudai nodded slowly, like he understood that more than she expected. Then he spoke again. “What if you didn’t have to be alone?” (Y/n) blinked, her attention sharpening as she met his gaze. “What do you mean?” Yudai looked down at his tail, his fingers brushing through the soft fur as he gathered his thoughts. “Like…” he started, hesitating just a little. “What if you had a hybrid?” He glanced up at her again, more uncertain now. “Adopted one,” he clarified. “Someone who would always be there for you.”
(Y/n) looked at the window, her gaze lingering on the faint reflection of the two of them in the glass. “I’ve thought about it,” she said, her voice quieter than before, like the admission carried more weight than she wanted it to. “But… I never found a hybrid that I felt connected with.” Her fingers traced lightly against the edge of the bed as she spoke, unfocused. “And even if I had… I didn’t think it would be right for me to adopt one.”
She exhaled slowly, shoulders dipping just a fraction. “Sometimes I have to be gone for a week or two for work,” she continued, glancing down briefly before looking back out the window. “No warning, no set schedule. I can’t always bring someone along, and even if I could, it wouldn’t be safe.” A faint crease formed between her brows. “I’m not sure I’d be able to provide a good home for a hybrid. Not the kind they actually deserve.”
Yudai listened closely, his attention never wavering. His tail twitched in his lap, the soft fur shifting under his fingers as they absentmindedly brushed over it. There was a slight tension in his posture now, something quieter, more careful, as he processed every word she said. “But what if the hybrid would be okay with that life?” he asked. His voice was gentle, but there was something underneath it. Not pressure. Not quite. Just… hope, carefully tucked between the words. (Y/n) turned her head at that, meeting his gaze fully this time. For a second, she didn’t answer. She just looked at him, really looked. The way his ears had dipped just slightly, like he was bracing himself. The way his fingers stilled against his tail, waiting.
She knew what he was doing. He wasn’t just asking a question. He was asking for himself. And she’d be lying if she said she didn’t feel it too. That pull. That quiet, persistent feeling that had been there since the moment he took her hand in that chaos. It hadn’t gone away. If anything, it had only settled deeper. But that didn’t make it simple. Her expression softened, but there was hesitation in it now, something more guarded. “Yudai…” she started, then paused, her voice catching just slightly before she found it again. “It’s not just about being okay with it.”
Her fingers curled faintly against her palm, like she was grounding herself in the thought. “Sometimes people think they can handle something,” she said carefully, “until they’re actually living it.” Her gaze didn’t leave his. “Being alone more often than not. Waiting. Not knowing when someone’s coming back.” There was a flicker of something in her eyes. Not doubt in him. Just… doubt in the situation. “I don’t want to be the reason someone feels like that,” she admitted quietly. The room fell into a softer kind of silence after that, the kind that wasn’t empty, just full of everything neither of them was quite saying yet.
Yudai nodded, but the movement was small, almost hesitant. His gaze dropped for a moment, and even though he didn’t say anything, the shift in his expression said enough. The brightness from earlier dimmed just slightly, something quieter settling in its place. His tail stilled in his lap, the earlier flicks fading into stillness. (Y/n) noticed immediately. Guilt pressed at her chest, heavier than she expected. She looked away for a second, her jaw tightening just a little. She wished, not for the first time, that things were different. That her life didn’t revolve around missions, undercover work, disappearing for days at a time without warning.
But it wasn’t something she could just walk away from. HPS needed people like her. People who could blend in, who could hold their ground in places like that circus without breaking cover. And she and Nicholas… they had spent years building that rhythm together, learning how to move, how to think, how to trust each other without hesitation. No one else at HPS had anywhere near as many successful missions as they did. That wasn’t something she could abandon.
(Y/n) leaned her head back slightly, her eyes drifting up to the ceiling as she tried to gather her thoughts. “I know what you’re asking,” she said quietly. Her voice was softer now, more careful. “And Yudai…” She lowered her gaze again, looking back at him. “I really do like you,” she admitted, the words coming easier than she expected, but no less true. “You’re… special.” Yudai looked up at her then, his eyes glazy, like he was holding onto every word she said, afraid of what might come next. “But I don’t know if I can,” she finished.
The words lingered between them. For a second, neither of them moved. Then Yudai leaned forward just slightly, his expression shifting, something hopeful pushing through the uncertainty. “We can make it work, can’t we?” he asked. His voice was soft, but there was a quiet determination there. Not forceful, not demanding. Just… believing. (Y/n)’s chest tightened. She should have said no. She knew she should have. It would have been the safer answer. The more responsible one. But when she looked at him, really looked, at the way he was watching her, waiting, hoping… She couldn’t find it in herself to say it. Instead, she exhaled softly, her shoulders easing just a little. “We can try,” she said.
For a split second, Yudai just stared at her, like he needed to make sure he heard her right. Then his expression broke into a smile, bright and unguarded, something warm rushing back into his eyes. Before she could react, he leaned forward, wrapping his arms around her in a quick, instinctive hug. (Y/n) stiffened for half a second, caught off guard, then slowly relaxed into it, her arms coming up to return it just as gently. Yudai held onto her like it meant something. Like she meant something. “You feel like home,” he whispered. The words were quiet, almost lost in the space between them, but she heard them clearly.
After a while, the quiet in the room shifted, not uncomfortable, just… aware. Time had passed without either of them really noticing, but it caught up eventually. (Y/n) let out a soft breath, glancing toward the door before looking back at him. “I should go,” she said gently. Yudai’s expression changed almost instantly. Not dramatically, but enough. His ears dipped just slightly, and his fingers curled faintly where they rested in his lap. “Oh,” he said, quieter now. She offered him a small, reassuring smile. “I’ll be back tomorrow,” she added quickly. “I just… I need to figure some things out first. Find a way to make this work.”
He studied her face for a second, searching for something, maybe reassurance, maybe certainty. Then he nodded, even if it looked reluctant. “Okay,” he said.
There was a pause, like neither of them quite wanted to be the first to move. Eventually, Yudai let go of her hand. He walked her to the door, slower than necessary, like stretching out the last few seconds. When she stepped into the hallway, he lingered there, watching her. There was something in his eyes now, something he didn’t say out loud. A quiet fear. That she might not come back. But he didn’t voice it. Instead, he gave her a small smile. “I’ll be here.” (Y/n) nodded, meeting his gaze. “I know.” And then she turned, walking down the hall without looking back, even though she could feel his eyes on her until she disappeared around the corner.
~~~
The air outside was cooler now, the evening settling in. (Y/n) stepped out of the shelter, pulling her jacket a little tighter around herself as she exhaled slowly. Her mind was already moving, turning over everything that had just happened. She didn’t wait long before pulling out her phone. Nicholas picked up on the second ring. “Miss me already?” he muttered, his voice thick with exhaustion. She huffed a quiet laugh. “Something like that. You got time to meet?” There was a pause, then a tired exhale on the other end. “Yeah… but you’re coming to me. I’m not moving.” (Y/n) smiled faintly. “Figures.” “Door’s unlocked,” he added. “Just don’t judge the state of my apartment.” “No promises,” she said, hanging up.
Nicholas’s place looked exactly how she expected. Shoes kicked off near the door. A jacket draped over the back of a chair. The faint smell of takeout still lingering in the air. The lights were dim, giving the whole space a tired, lived-in feel. He was sprawled on the couch when she walked in, one arm thrown over his eyes like he hadn’t bothered to fully sit up. “Took you long enough,” he mumbled. (Y/n) kicked off her shoes and walked further in, glancing around with a small smirk. “Wow. You really went all out cleaning up for me.” “Be grateful I’m conscious,” he shot back, though there was no real bite to it.
She huffed softly, dropping onto the couch beside him, leaning back with a quiet sigh. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Just… existed in the shared quiet. Then she turned her head slightly. “I need your opinion on something.” Nicholas shifted, lowering his arm just enough to look at her. “That sounds dangerous.”“It probably is.” That got him to sit up a little more, running a hand through his hair as he blinked away the last bits of sleep. “Alright. What’s going on?” (Y/n) hesitated for a second, then started talking. She told him about Yudai. About the conversation. About what he asked. What she said. The parts she wasn’t sure about.
Nicholas didn’t interrupt. He just listened, his expression gradually sharpening as the tiredness faded into something more focused. When she finished, the room fell quiet again. (Y/n) stared at the floor, her fingers loosely intertwined in her lap. “I just don’t know if I can give him what he needs,” she admitted. “I’m barely home half the time. And when I am, I’m usually exhausted or prepping for the next mission.” Nicholas leaned back slightly, watching her for a moment before speaking.
“It’s not always about having the perfect home on paper,” he said. (Y/n) glanced up at him. “It’s much more important to have the right heart,” he continued, his tone steady, certain. “And you have that. No question.” She frowned faintly, like she wasn’t fully convinced. “The fact that you’re even here, stressing about whether you’d be good enough?” he added. “That already puts you ahead of most people.” (Y/n) let out a quiet breath, her shoulders easing just a little. “Yeah, our job makes things complicated,” Nicholas went on, leaning forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees.
“We disappear. We don’t have normal schedules. But we’ve made it work before. We adapt.” He glanced at her, a small, knowing look in his eyes. “And let’s be honest. If anyone could make something like this work, it’d be you.” She huffed softly. “You’re biased.” “Obviously,” he said without hesitation. “But I’m also right.” That pulled a faint smile from her. Nicholas’s expression softened just a little. “And from what you’re saying… that red panda’s already halfway attached to you.” (Y/n) looked down, thinking about it. About the way Yudai had looked at her. The way he had said he’d wait. “…Yeah,” she admitted quietly. “So it’s not just about whether you can handle it,” Nicholas said. “It’s about whether you want to.”
That made her pause. Really pause. Her gaze drifted, unfocused, as everything he said settled in. Did she want to? Images flickered through her mind. Yudai smiling when she walked in. The way he sat on the floor just to be closer to her. The quiet trust in his voice. You feel like home. Her chest tightened slightly. (Y/n) exhaled slowly, leaning back against the couch, staring up at the ceiling now. For the first time, the thought didn’t feel impossible. Complicated, yes. Difficult, definitely. But not impossible. And that was new.
Nicholas watched her, a small smirk tugging at his lips. “There it is.” She blinked, looking at him. “What?” “That look,” he said. “The one where you’ve already decided and you’re just catching up to it.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes lightly, but there was no real denial behind it. “Maybe,” she muttered. But as she sat there, turning the idea over in her mind, she could finally see it. Not just the risks. But the possibility. And for the first time since Yudai asked, it didn’t scare her quite as much.
After she left Nicholas’ place and made her way home, the city felt quieter than usual. Or maybe it was just her, too caught up in her own thoughts to notice anything else. By the time she stepped into her apartment, closing the door behind her with a soft click, the silence wrapped around her completely. (Y/n) stood there for a moment, not moving, just letting everything settle. Would it actually be possible? Could she really do this? Her eyes drifted slowly across the space, taking it in like she hadn’t seen it properly in a while. The living room was neat, familiar, everything in its place. It had always been enough for her. Functional. Comfortable.
But now she was looking at it differently. She stepped further in, setting her things down absentmindedly as her thoughts kept turning. She wanted to make it work. That part was becoming clearer with every passing second. Her gaze shifted down the hallway, landing on the closed door at the end. The spare room. It had always just been there, used occasionally when someone stayed over, otherwise untouched for weeks at a time. Slowly, she walked toward it. Her hand rested on the handle for a second before she pushed it open. The room inside was simple. A bed, a dresser, a small desk by the window. Clean, but impersonal. It didn’t feel like anyone’s space. Not yet.
(Y/n) stepped inside, looking around more carefully now, imagining instead of just observing. It wouldn’t take much to change it. A few adjustments, something more personal, something that actually felt lived in. “That could work…” she murmured to herself. Her mind kept going. Money wasn’t an issue. That had never really been a concern. She could afford it. Food, supplies, anything he’d need. That part was easy. It was everything else that made her hesitate. Her job. The unpredictable schedule. The long absences. (Y/n) exhaled softly, leaning against the doorframe as she thought.
He was active. That much was obvious. Always moving, always needing something to do. But her building had a gym. She glanced back toward the main area of the apartment, picturing it. He could use that. It wasn’t perfect, but it was something. A place for him to move, to burn off that endless energy. A small smile tugged at her lips at the thought. Then another idea followed. Yuma. Her brows lifted slightly as she straightened. He already had a hybrid of his own. He understood what it meant, what it required. And more importantly, he was someone she trusted.
“If I’m away…” she murmured, thinking it through. “He could help.” It wouldn’t be all the time. She wouldn’t ask that. But enough to bridge the gaps. Enough to make sure Yudai wasn’t alone. And knowing Yudai… He’d probably get along with Yuma’s bunny hybrid. The thought came easier than she expected. She could already picture it, in a vague way. Not perfectly, but enough to feel possible. Not just manageable. Possible. (Y/n) stepped further into the room, her fingers brushing lightly against the edge of the desk as her thoughts settled into something more solid.
Maybe it could actually work. Maybe all the things she thought were obstacles… weren’t as impossible as she had made them out to be. Her chest felt a little lighter. She turned slightly, looking back out into the apartment, seeing it differently now. Not just as her space. But something that could be shared. Something that could be a home. “Maybe…” she said quietly, almost to herself. Maybe she could give him that. A real home. A good home.
~~~
The next day, when (Y/n) arrived at the shelter, her steps slowed slightly as she entered the building. The familiar sounds greeted her almost immediately. Quiet conversations, paperwork shuffling, the occasional metallic clink from somewhere deeper in the facility. It felt calmer than it had the first night, more settled. For a brief moment, her eyes flicked toward the hallway leading to Yudai’s room. Then she forced herself to look away. Not yet.
Instead, she made her way toward the front desk, where Yuma sat half buried beneath another mountain of paperwork. This time he looked at least somewhat awake, though only barely. He glanced up when he noticed her approaching, and a small grin immediately appeared on his face. “Well, if it isn’t my favorite undercover agent.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes lightly. “You say that like you know more than three people.” “I know four, actually.” “Impressive.” Yuma huffed a laugh, setting his pen down. “You’re here early.” “Yeah.” She hesitated briefly, shifting her weight slightly. “Do you have a few minutes to spare later? Maybe lunch?” His brows lifted just slightly at the tone in her voice, curiosity flickering across his face almost immediately. “That serious, huh?” “Maybe.” Yuma glanced down at the stack of papers in front of him, visibly debating how much he cared about them. Then he sighed dramatically. “I can spare thirty minutes.” (Y/n) smiled faintly. “I’ll take it.”
The lunch place nearby was small and quiet, tucked between two larger storefronts. The kind of place that smelled constantly of warm bread and coffee, where conversations stayed low and unhurried. By the time they sat down across from each other, Yuma already looked suspiciously interested. “You’ve got that look,” he said, pointing at her with his fork before they had even started eating. (Y/n) frowned slightly. “What look?” “The one where you’re overthinking something important.” She let out a quiet breath through her nose. “That obvious?” “To people who know you? Yeah.” (Y/n) looked down at her drink for a second before finally speaking. “I’ve been thinking about adopting Yudai.” Yuma’s expression softened almost instantly, like the answer made perfect sense to him. “But,” she added quickly, “I still don’t know how to make it work.”
He leaned back slightly in his seat, listening quietly as she continued. She explained everything. Her schedule. Missions. Being away unexpectedly. The apartment. The uncertainty that still lingered in the back of her mind no matter how badly she wanted to ignore it. Yuma listened without interrupting, his attention fully on her the entire time. When she finally finished, exhaling softly like she had been carrying the thoughts around for too long, he smiled. And it was annoyingly knowing. “Oh no,” (Y/n) muttered immediately. “You’re about to say something wise, aren’t you?” “I’m always wise.” “You fell asleep on paperwork yesterday.” “And yet, I’m still right.”
(Y/n) shook her head lightly, but a small smile tugged at her lips despite herself. Yuma rested his arms on the table, his expression growing gentler. “Listen,” he said, “it’s not about having the perfect home.” Her eyes flicked up to him. “It’s about having the right heart.” The words hit differently this time, maybe because she had already heard them once before. Maybe because hearing them again made them harder to dismiss. Yuma continued before she could say anything. “And honestly? It’s pretty obvious Yudai likes you.” A faint grin appeared again. “A lot.”
(Y/n) felt warmth creep faintly into her cheeks. “Yuma.” “I’m serious,” he said with a laugh. “He barely spends time with anyone else unless he has to. Half the conversations I’ve had with him somehow end up back on you.” She looked away briefly, trying and failing not to smile a little. “There isn’t a single person here more perfect for Yudai than you,” Yuma said more softly now. That made her go quiet. Not because she didn’t want to respond. But because a part of her was finally starting to believe it. Yuma watched her for a second before adding, “And for the work thing? I’ll help you.” Her brows lifted slightly. “You would?” “Of course.” He shrugged easily. “It’s fine. You’re not asking me to raise him. Just help out sometimes when missions come up.” A small smirk tugged at his mouth. “Besides, Harua could probably use another friend around.”
(Y/n) let out a soft laugh at that, the tension in her chest easing little by little. Everything she had worried about suddenly felt… manageable. Not perfect. But real. Possible. She sat there quietly for a moment, taking a slow breath as the last pieces finally settled into place. Then she nodded once. Firmly this time. “Okay,” she said. Yuma blinked. “Okay?” (Y/n) looked up at him, and for the first time since all of this started, there was certainty in her expression of hesitation. “Okay,” she repeated, a small smile forming. “Let’s do this.” Yuma’s face immediately broke into a grin. “There she is.” He pointed at her like he had been waiting for that exact moment. “Good. Because I was already mentally preparing the paperwork.” (Y/n) laughed softly, shaking her head. “Of course you were.”
By the time they walked back to the shelter, something inside her felt lighter. Nervous, still. But lighter. Yuma peeled off toward the front desk almost immediately. “I’ll get started on everything,” he said, already pulling files toward himself. “You go talk to him.” (Y/n) nodded slowly. Then she turned toward the hallway. Toward the door she had already become far too familiar with over the last few days. Her heart beat a little faster as she approached it this time. Not from uncertainty. But anticipation. (Y/n) didn’t even have time to knock before the door suddenly opened. Yudai stood there, already smiling the second he saw her.
“Hi,” he said excitedly, the word coming out almost too fast. (Y/n) blinked once before laughing softly, caught off guard by how eager he looked. “Eager, are we?” she asked, amusement warming her voice. Yudai’s ears twitched immediately in his fluffy hair, and his tail swayed once behind him before he stepped back quickly. “Come in,” he said. “Come on, hurry.” That only made her laugh more. “Alright, alright,” she said, shaking her head as she walked inside. The room already looked more lived in compared to the first night she visited. A blanket draped messily over the bed now, a few books stacked near the window, little signs that someone was settling into the space instead of just occupying it.
(Y/n) sat down on the bed, the mattress dipping slightly beneath her weight. Then she patted the spot beside her. Yudai closed the door almost immediately before crossing the room toward her without hesitation. He sat down close beside her, close enough that their shoulders nearly touched. His fluffy tail curled naturally across the bed, ending up resting between them. (Y/n)’s eyes dropped to it automatically. Up close, it looked even softer than before, thick fur catching the warm light of the room. His ears twitched faintly again as he noticed her staring. “Can I touch your tail?” she asked. Yudai looked surprised for half a second, then nodded quickly. “Yeah.”
Carefully, (Y/n) rested her hand against the soft fur, gently running her fingers along it. Her brows lifted slightly. It was warm. Really warm. And softer than she expected, the thick fur smooth beneath her hand as it shifted faintly under her touch. Yudai visibly relaxed beside her almost immediately, his shoulders loosening as a quiet sound left him, somewhere between a sigh and contentment. (Y/n) smiled faintly to herself as she continued absentmindedly petting his tail. It kind of resembled Yudai himself. Warm. Soft. Comforting.
There was an energy to it too, subtle movements beneath her hand, little twitches every now and then that reminded her so much of him it almost made her laugh. Kind. Gentle. Fun. The thought settled somewhere deep in her chest, smoothing out the last traces of uncertainty that had been lingering there since yesterday. And before she could stop herself from overthinking it again, the words left her mouth. “I’m adopting you.” Her hand froze against his tail. Yudai froze too. The room went completely still. For a second, he just stared at her. Like he hadn’t understood the words. Or maybe like he had understood them perfectly and simply couldn’t believe them.
(Y/n)’s heart jumped slightly at the expression on his face. His eyes widened slowly, the brightness in them wavering with something much more fragile. He had prepared himself for the opposite. Prepared himself to hear no. Prepared himself for her to sit him down gently and explain why it wouldn’t work, why she couldn’t do it, why this was where things ended. He had come into today already trying to brace himself for goodbye. Like he always had to. But she wasn’t saying goodbye. She wasn’t leaving him behind. Instead, she had just opened a door he had convinced himself would always stay locked. Yudai’s lips parted slightly, but no sound came out at first. His tail twitched once beneath her frozen hand. Then again.
And suddenly his eyes looked glazy all over again, emotion rising too fast for him to hide properly. “You…” he started softly, almost breathless. “You mean it?” (Y/n)’s expression softened instantly at the sound of his voice. “Yeah,” she said quietly. The second the word left her mouth, something in Yudai cracked completely. Not painfully. Just suddenly. His ears dropped low into his hair as he looked down for a second, one shaky breath leaving him before he laughed softly under it, like he didn’t know what else to do with the feeling building in his chest. “You’re really…” He swallowed hard, looking back at her with eyes that were shining now. “You’re really taking me home?”
(Y/n) felt her own chest tighten at the way he said it. Home. Not adopting. Not ownership. Home. “Yeah,” she repeated softly, her hand finally moving again against his tail. “If you still want that.” Yudai looked at her like the question itself was ridiculous. Then, before she could react, he threw his arms around her so suddenly she almost lost balance on the bed. (Y/n) let out a startled laugh as he held onto her tightly, his face burying against her shoulder. “Yes,” he whispered immediately. “Yes, I want that.” Yuma came by the room not long after, a thick stack of papers tucked beneath one arm and a pen hooked loosely between his fingers. He paused when he stepped inside, immediately taking in the scene before him.
Yudai was sitting impossibly close to (Y/n), his tail curled halfway around her side now like he didn’t even realize he was doing it. Meanwhile, (Y/n) looked calmer than Yuma had seen her in days. A slow grin spread across his face. “Well,” he said lightly, lifting the papers slightly, “judging by the looks on your faces, I’m guessing this is good timing.” (Y/n) laughed softly, a little embarrassed now that someone else was witnessing this moment. “Something like that.” Yudai looked between them, still visibly overwhelmed, like he hadn’t fully come back down from what she had said yet.
Yuma’s expression softened slightly as he stepped further inside. “I’ve got the paperwork ready,” he explained. “Just some signatures and confirmations.” (Y/n) nodded immediately, taking the papers from him carefully. Yudai watched everything. Every page she flipped through. Every line she read. Every signature she wrote. His eyes followed the movement of her hand across the papers with almost painful focus, like he was terrified something would suddenly change halfway through. Like one wrong word might make all of this disappear. But it didn’t. Page after page, she signed. Calmly. Certainly. Without hesitation. Yudai’s chest felt tight. Too tight.
He had spent so long preparing himself for disappointment that his mind still couldn’t fully catch up to what was happening. This wasn’t temporary. She wasn’t reconsidering. She wasn’t backing out. She was choosing him. Actually choosing him. His fingers curled tighter against his lap as emotion swelled too quickly inside his chest, his ears twitching faintly where they hid in his hair. Yuma glanced at him briefly, his expression softening further before he looked back toward (Y/n). “That should be everything,” he said after the final paper was signed. (Y/n) handed the pen back, exhaling softly. “So that’s it?” “That’s it,” Yuma confirmed with a smile. Then his gaze shifted toward Yudai. “You can go home now.”
Home. The word hit him so hard he almost stopped breathing for a second. Home. Not another room. Not another cage. Not another temporary place where he waited to see what happened to him next. Home. Today. His first real home. Yudai stared at the papers in stunned silence, his thoughts suddenly too loud and too tangled to sort through properly. Then warmth touched his hand. He looked down instinctively. (Y/n)’s fingers had slipped gently around his. When he looked back up, she was smiling at him, warm and bright and real, her head tilting slightly as she spoke softly. “Let’s go home.”
Something in his chest cracked open completely after that. He couldn’t speak. Not because he didn’t want to. There were too many things trying to come out all at once. Relief. Disbelief. Happiness so overwhelming it almost hurt. Instead, he just squeezed her hand tightly. And followed her. Out the door of the room first. Then down the hallway he had slowly become familiar with over the past days. People smiled at them as they passed. A few staff members waved softly, some looking emotional themselves after hearing the news. Yudai barely noticed any of it. His attention kept drifting back to the hand holding his. To her. To the fact that she was still there. Still leading him forward instead of away.
By the time they stepped through the front doors of the shelter together, the sun had already started setting, warm golden light spilling across the streets outside. The fresh air hit him immediately. Yudai slowed without meaning to, his eyes lifting upward toward the sky. The sunset painted everything in shades of orange and gold, the light catching against windows and cars and people passing by. For a moment, he just stood there breathing it in. No handlers. No locked doors. No eyes constantly watching him. No shackles holding him back anymore. Only the warm pressure of (Y/n)’s hand in his. Freedom. Real freedom. The realization washed over him so suddenly it almost made his knees weak. His chest rose with a shaky breath as his eyes stayed fixed on the sky above him. And for the first time in his life, Yudai truly felt free.
They walked back to (Y/n)’s apartment together, their hands brushing occasionally as they moved through the evening streets. The city around them buzzed softly with life, people passing by without a second glance, completely unaware that Yudai felt like his entire world had just changed. He stayed close to her the entire walk. Quiet. Not withdrawn, just overwhelmed in a way words couldn’t quite reach yet. (Y/n) noticed, but she didn’t pressure him to speak. Every now and then she glanced over at him, offering a small smile whenever their eyes met, and every single time he looked back at her like he still couldn’t fully believe she was real.
By the time they reached her apartment complex, the sun had dipped lower, warm light fading slowly into evening. (Y/n) pulled the front door open for him, gesturing inside. “Okay,” she said lightly, trying to ease some of the intensity hanging around him. “First things first.” Yudai blinked, following her inside. The lobby was clean and modern, warm lighting reflecting softly off polished floors. A few residents passed through here and there, though none paid them much attention. Instead of heading straight for the elevators, (Y/n) guided him further down the hall. “There’s something I want to show you first.”
Yudai followed quietly beside her until she stopped in front of a large set of glass doors. Inside was a gym. Not huge, but more than enough. Treadmills lined one wall, weights and machines spread neatly throughout the room, a smaller open area toward the back with mats and space to move freely. Yudai’s ears twitched immediately. (Y/n) noticed the subtle shift in his expression and smiled faintly. “Anyone who lives in the building has access to it,” she explained. “Even hybrids. So you can use it whenever you want.”
His gaze moved slowly across the room, taking everything in carefully. “You can run around in here,” she added. “Work out. Burn off some of that endless energy.” That finally earned the faintest hint of amusement from him. Yudai nodded slowly, his tail swaying once behind him as he continued looking through the glass. He still hadn’t really spoken since they left the shelter. Not because he was unhappy. If anything, it was the opposite. Everything still felt too big inside him. (Y/n) gently nudged his shoulder with hers. “C’mon. Let me show you the actual apartment too.” He followed her back toward the elevators after that, staying close again.
The elevator ride was quiet, save for the soft hum of movement as they ascended floor after floor. Yudai watched the numbers light up above the doors while (Y/n) leaned casually against the wall beside him, occasionally glancing over at him with quiet fondness. When the doors finally opened, she led him down the hallway before stopping in front of one of the apartments. “This is us,” she said softly. Us. Yudai’s chest tightened all over again. (Y/n) unlocked the door and pushed it open, stepping inside first before turning back toward him. “Come in.” Yudai hesitated only briefly before crossing the threshold. The apartment was warm. That was the first thing he noticed.
Not physically, though it was that too. It just… felt warm. Comfortable in a way he didn’t have words for yet. (Y/n) slipped off her shoes near the door and glanced around almost sheepishly. “It’s not much right now,” she admitted. “I moved in pretty recently.” Yudai looked around quietly as she continued. The apartment wasn’t empty by any means, but it clearly wasn’t fully settled either. Some walls were still bare, certain shelves half filled, corners untouched like she simply hadn’t had time to think about them yet. “Okay, technically it’s been six months,” she corrected herself with a small laugh. “But I’ve been consumed with work for more than half that time.” Yudai finally spoke then, his voice soft after so much silence. “It’s perfect.” (Y/n) looked back at him, surprised. Yudai’s eyes settled on her, steady and sincere. “Because you’re here.”
The words hit her immediately. Warmth spread across her face before she could stop it, a helpless smile tugging at her lips as she shook her head lightly. “You really know how to say things that make it impossible not to like you.” Yudai’s ears twitched faintly, pleased by her reaction. Still smiling, (Y/n) gestured further inside. “Even so, we should decorate a bit more,” she said. “Especially your room.” She glanced down the hallway toward the spare room. “It’s extremely plain right now.” Yudai looked in that direction too, but honestly, he didn’t care if the room had nothing in it at all. Not when he was here. Not when this place already felt more like home than anywhere he had ever been before.
(Y/n) showed him around the apartment slowly after that, giving him time to take everything in instead of rushing from room to room. “It’s not huge,” she admitted as they walked further inside, “but it’s enough for two people.” Yudai followed close beside her, his gaze moving carefully over everything she pointed out. The kitchen came first. It was simple but warm, soft lighting beneath the cabinets casting a cozy glow across the counters. A few mugs sat near the sink, one noticeably chipped near the handle. The fridge had barely anything on it besides a couple magnets and a sticky note she had probably forgotten weeks ago.
(Y/n) noticed him looking. “I’m warning you now, I survive mostly on coffee and takeout when I’m working.” That finally earned a quiet laugh from him, soft and breathy, but real. Then she showed him the bathroom, apologizing immediately for the products cluttering half the counter. Yudai just nodded quietly, still absorbing everything around him with wide, attentive eyes. The living room came next. A couch sat facing the television, a blanket carelessly draped over one side from where she had probably fallen asleep there at some point. A bookshelf stood near the wall, half filled with files, books, and random things that clearly hadn’t found proper places yet.
“It still kind of looks temporary,” (Y/n) admitted, rubbing the back of her neck lightly. “I kept meaning to settle in properly, but…” “Work,” Yudai finished softly. “Yeah.” Then she showed him her room. It was the most personal space in the apartment by far. Clothes tossed over a chair, books stacked unevenly on the nightstand, a jacket hanging near the closet door. It looked lived in. Comfortable. Yudai lingered there for a second longer than the other rooms. Not because of the room itself. But because it was hers. Then finally, (Y/n) led him down the hallway toward the last door. “And this,” she said softly, resting her hand on the handle, “is your room.” She opened the door.
Yudai stopped immediately. Completely still. To (Y/n), the room wasn’t anything special. A bed neatly made with fresh sheets. A desk beneath the window. A closet against the wall. Plain walls that still needed decoration. Empty shelves waiting to be filled. Simple. But when she looked at Yudai, she realized he was seeing something entirely different. His breath caught softly. His eyes moved slowly across the room like he couldn’t take it in fast enough. A real bed. One that belonged to him. A desk where he could leave things without someone taking them away. A closet for clothes that would actually be his. Places to exist. Places to belong.
And the window… His gaze settled there longest. Large enough to let the fading evening light spill inside, overlooking the city beyond. Cars moving below, lights glowing warmly against the darkening streets, people continuing on with their lives. A world outside. One he was finally part of now. (Y/n) looked at him quietly, her expression softening more with every second. His ears twitched faintly in his fluffy hair, little uneven movements like he was trying to process too many emotions at once. His tail swayed slowly behind him at first. Then faster. And faster. The movement gradually picking up speed until it became impossible to miss how happy he was trying and failing to contain. (Y/n) felt warmth bloom in her chest at the sight.
Then suddenly Yudai turned toward her, a bright smile finally breaking fully across his face, unrestrained and overwhelming in the best way. Before she could say anything, he crossed the room quickly and wrapped his arms around her again. (Y/n) laughed softly as she hugged him back immediately, her arms settling around him without hesitation now, like it was already becoming natural. Yudai held onto her tightly, his tail practically wagging behind him now. And for the first time since bringing him here, she felt the last of her doubts disappear completely. This was right. She knew it now. Her hand slid gently into his hair for a second, fingers brushing softly near one twitching ear as she smiled against him. “Welcome home,” she whispered.
Hello, I hope this finds you well. Long time no see! I hope everything is fine and I was checking on you.
I saw the enha vampire stories and I'm excited that you're starting with Jay. Also, I saw you write something for Ni-ki but I haven't been able to read it. I hope to find some time, I miss your writing so much.
Please, take care and see you soon! Pd: send love and pets to your beautiful cat please~
-💔
Hi 💔! I hope you're doing well, too! I'm doing quite well!
I'm so excited about the Enha Vampire series! And I'm starting with Jay for two reasons: First, his story here is inspired by his story in the Andteam werewolf au series. Second, he's my best friend's bias, and the reader's character is a bit inspired by her, so I thought it was fitting to have this be the start of the series.
And yes, my Niki series! It's a long way from being finished so don't worry, you have time to catch up on it before it will be finished.
Take care of yourself and I'll hope to see you sometime soon again! And my cat says hi!
Guys, I'm working on the first story in the enha vampire au series and I just have to share some thoughts.
Jay's story is so emotional, like it's bringing me to tears as I'm writing.
I'm still not sure exactly when this will be released, both because I'm far from finished with the story and because I want to try and finish 2 or 3 of them before I start to release the series. But I'm still giving you guys a teaser because I just had to share how much this story is making me feel. The teasers don't give away too much, but it's something to give you guys a feel for the tone.
Btw, I also came up with a name for the series. I won't reveal it just yet, but I really like the name, so I hope you guys will too!
Warnings: fighting, blood, mean comments, emotional exploitation, broken bones, I think that’s all but let me know if I missed anything!
Taglist: @voucearse, @seodami, @ateez-atiny380, @tunafishyfishylike, @h0neylemon, @chikknsaltkiki, @cherry012399, @luvkiyomi, let me know through an ask, a message, or a comment if you want to be added to the taglist!
Chapter 5 is here, a bit shorter than the rest, and mostly a filler chapter.
Masterlist Chapter 4 Chapter 6 (wip)
The days passed quickly. Too quickly. Like time had decided not to give either of them a chance to properly process anything. Niki and (Y/n) settled into something that almost resembled normal again. Almost. They talked. Ate together. Went to practice. Laughed, sometimes. But there was something underneath it all. Something unspoken. Something neither of them dared to touch.
For Niki, the hardest part was the scent. It clung to her. Every day. Citrus. Wolf. Euijoo. It followed her into the apartment, into the car, into every shared space between them. And every time Niki caught it, something in him twisted. Sharp. Unpleasant. Instinctive. He hated it. But, he endured it. Forced himself to. Because somewhere along the way, he had found something new in himself. Patience. Or at least, the beginning of it.
Fate wouldn’t do this without a reason. That’s what he kept telling himself. Maybe this was a lesson. A punishment, even. He had always gotten what he wanted. When he wanted it. Without much resistance. Maybe now, fate had decided to challenge him. To force him to grow. To struggle. To learn.
And more than anything… He had made a decision. A hard one. If, in the end, (Y/n) didn’t choose him, then he would stay. Not as her mate. But as her friend. As long as she was happy… He would have to learn to be content with that. It wouldn’t be easy. Not even close. But vampires could survive without their mates. It hurt. At first, it would feel unbearable. Like losing a part of yourself. But they adapted. They always did. Werewolves, on the other hand… Didn’t have that luxury. They needed their mate. They couldn’t just exist beside them without claiming them. And that thought, it lingered in Niki’s mind. Because Euijoo didn’t act like that.
If anything… He was too calm. Too understanding. Too okay with everything. Even though he knew. About Niki. About what he was. About the fact that (Y/n) lived with him. It didn’t make sense. A wolf should be territorial. Protective. Possessive, even. But Euijoo… Wasn’t. And that unsettled Niki more than anything else. Still, Niki didn’t let himself dwell on it too much. Instead, he buried himself in everything else. Dance practice. Classes. The gym. Extra hours. Extra reps. Pushing his body until his muscles burned, until exhaustion drowned out his thoughts. Anything, to stop thinking about her.
And before he knew it, tt was Wednesday. Audition day. Niki sat in a chair, lined up with the rest of the team. Kei at the center. The others beside him. A long table in front of them. Papers. Pens. Lists of names. All of them ready to judge. To decide who was worthy of joining their crew. (Y/n) was running around the room, making sure everything was in order. People lined up correctly. Groups separated. Solo dancers, ready. Pairs standing where they were supposed to. She moved from one end of the room to the other, checking names, fixing small mistakes, guiding people who looked lost.
It was a lot. But she handled it. Heeseung walked over to her, rolling up the sleeves of his hoodie. “I’ll help,” he said. (Y/n) looked at him, a bit surprised. “You don’t have to.” He shrugged lightly. “I said I would. And… this is kind of my fault anyway.” (Y/n) shook her head. “It’s not your fault.” But she still handed him a list. “Fine, then help me organize the duos. They’re a mess.” He smiled slightly. “Got it.”
Soon enough, everything was ready. People were in place. The team was seated. The energy in the room buzzed with nerves and excitement. But just as they were about to start, the door opened. Heads turned. First, Aya walked in. Kei immediately stood up, his face lighting up. “Hey, you said you couldn’t come.” Aya grinned. “Surprise.” A few of the others laughed, greeting her. Then, (Y/n)’s eyes shifted to the person behind her. And she smiled. “Euijoo.” He walked over to her, holding out a cup. “Iced coffee,” he said. “Just how you like it. Figured you might need it.” (Y/n)’s smile softened as she took it. “Thank you,” she said, stepping forward to hug him. Without thinking, she leaned in and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek.
Across the room, Niki saw it. His grip tightened instantly. The straw between his teeth bent under the pressure as he bit down on it, hard. For a split second, he wanted to get up. To walk over. To do something. Anything. But he didn’t. He stayed in his seat. Forcing himself to stay still. To stay quiet. To keep everything under control.
Euijoo and Aya moved over to the side, sitting down to watch. Supportive. Relaxed. Like they belonged there. (Y/n) took a sip of her drink, trying to refocus. For a moment, she almost forgot how strange it had felt when she first found out. That Euijoo knew them. Knew the team. It had been a bit of a shock. But thinking about it now, it made sense. He and Aya were both teaching majors. Different subjects, sure. But similar in personality. Kind. Patient. Easy to talk to. Of course, they’d be friends.
With that, the auditions started. First up were the groups. Music filled the room, one group after another stepping forward, performing the routines they had prepared. Some were clearly practiced together, moving in sync, their timing sharp. Others looked like they had just been thrown together, missing beats, bumping into each other, struggling to find cohesion. The team watched closely. Pens moving across paper. Names being circled. Notes scribbled quickly. Who stood out? Who blended too much into the background. Who had strong execution. Who lacked control. And sometimes, those who simply didn’t fit. (Y/n) sat with them, watching just as carefully. Even without much technical dance knowledge, she could see it. The difference between someone who had trained, and someone who hadn’t. The confidence. The presence. After five groups, they paused briefly before moving on.
Next came the duos. These brought a bit more excitement. There was something more personal about them. The chemistry between two dancers either worked… or it didn’t. Some pairs moved like they had danced together for years. Others felt stiff. Disconnected. The team leaned forward more during these. More whispers. More exchanged looks. More notes. After a short break, it was time for solo auditions. And here… It became very clear who had it and who didn’t. Some dancers stepped forward and owned the space immediately. Confidence radiating off them, movements clean, controlled, expressive. Others… Fell apart. Missed steps. Lost rhythm. Looked unsure. Even (Y/n) could tell. Who lived up to expectations, and who didn’t.
Hours passed. Music after music. Name after name. Until finally, it was over. The room quieted. The last dancer left. And the team, along with Heeseung and (Y/n), gathered in a circle. Papers spread out between them. Pens tapping lightly. They began comparing notes. Discussing. Agreeing. Disagreeing. Crossing names out. Circling others. It didn’t take too long before patterns started to show. Certain names came up again and again. And eventually, they narrowed it down. Five candidates. Nicholas, Fuma, Yeonjun, Hyunjin, and Yunho.
Jake leaned forward slightly, tapping his pen against the paper. “Based on what I saw,” he said, “Nicholas, Fuma, and Yeonjun are the top contenders.” He glanced around at the others. “They fit our style the best.” Most of the team nodded in agreement. There was a quiet understanding in the circle. Kei rested his arms on his knees, thinking. “I agree,” he said. “But I also really liked the other two.” He glanced down at the names. “Hyunjin and Yunho have a kind of charisma that’s hard to ignore.” A few of the others nodded at that. “They stand out,” Kei continued. “But we have to think about the team as a whole.” He looked back up. “And if I’m being honest, Nicholas and Fuma fit into the group the easiest.” More nods followed.
Heeseung spoke next. “As I mentioned before,” he said, “I’d heard about two really strong dancers here at uni.” He tapped lightly on the names. “Nicholas and Fuma.” He gave a small smile. “They definitely lived up to expectations.” Slowly, the attention shifted. All eyes turned to (Y/n). Niki inhaled quietly, steadying himself before speaking. “What do you think?” (Y/n) tilted her head slightly, looking down at her notes. “I don’t know…” she admitted. “I’m not a dancer. I don’t really understand all the technical stuff.”
She paused, flipping through a page. “But… the ones who really caught my attention were Nicholas and Fuma.” She hesitated. “Maybe Yeonjun too.” Jay smiled slightly, leaning back. “So,” he said, “as our manager, you told us to find one main member, and maybe one or two extras.” He looked at her. “What do you think now?” (Y/n) looked down again, thinking for a moment longer. Then she spoke. “Honestly… I think the team would look better with an uneven number.” A few brows raised. “Like eleven instead of ten,” she continued. “For formations.” She glanced around at them. “And if you have that many members… maybe you don’t even need extras.”
The room went quiet for a second. Then Kei nodded slowly. A small smile forming. “We really did pick the right person for this job,” he said. (Y/n) blinked slightly. “What?” Kei chuckled. “You know more about this than you think.” He gestured lightly to the group. “Because everything you just said…” He looked around. “Is exactly what the rest of us were thinking, too.”
(Y/n) smiled, looking around at them. “Okay… so what now?” Niki stretched his arms above his head, leaning back slightly in his chair. “We announce that we want those two,” he said. “Thank everyone else for auditioning.” He rolled his shoulders. “And then we start training. We’ve got a lot to fix now that we’re adding another person to the choreo.” Kei clapped his hands once, grinning. “Correct!” Then he glanced around the group. “I hate to ask this, since we’ve already been here for hours… but could Niki, Yuma, and Jay stay behind for a bit?” The three looked up. “So we can start adjusting the choreography.” They nodded without hesitation. “Yeah, sure.” “No problem.”
Niki’s gaze shifted to (Y/n). He hesitated for a second. Then forced himself to speak. “Um… do you want to wait?” he asked. “Or are you getting a ride from Euijoo?” The words tasted bitter. But he said them anyway. Act normal. Be okay. (Y/n) glanced over to where Euijoo and Aya were sitting. “I can ask him if he can give me a ride,” she said. Niki nodded. “Alright. I’ll be home later then.” “Okay,” she replied, giving him a small smile.
She said goodbye to the rest of the team before walking over to Euijoo. “Hey,” she said. “Would you mind giving me a ride home?” Euijoo smiled immediately. “Of course not.” He stood up, stretching slightly. “Come on,” he added. “We can grab some burgers on the way or something. I’m starving.” (Y/n) laughed. “You’re always hungry.” But she nodded. “But, yeah… that sounds nice.”
From across the room, Niki watched them. The way they stood close. The way they smiled at each other. Easy. Natural. Happy. His hand curled into a fist at his side. It still hurts. More than he wanted to admit. But he forced himself to stay still. Forced himself to focus on one thing. Her happiness. If she were smiling like that… Then maybe this was what he had to accept. So he stayed where he was. In the background. In the shadow. Trying to find some kind of peace in it. Even if it wasn’t the place he wanted to be.
Kei stood up, brushing his hands together before stepping out into the hallway where the auditioning dancers were still gathered. The room quieted almost immediately. Everyone straightened up. Waiting. Watching. Kei smiled politely. “First of all, thank you to everyone who auditioned,” he said. “You all did really well, and it wasn’t an easy decision.” A few people shifted nervously. “The two we’ve chosen to join the team are… Nicholas and Fuma.” A mix of reactions spread through the crowd. Some cheers. Some disappointed sighs. A few groans about it being unfair. But Nicholas and Fuma stepped forward, both smiling, clearly relieved. “Thank you,” they said. Kei nodded, smiling back. “We’ll see you tomorrow at practice. We’ll go over everything then.”
As the crowd slowly dispersed, conversations filling the hallway, Kei made his way back into the dance room. The others followed soon after. With Yuma, Niki, and Jay staying behind as planned. They gathered around, replaying parts of their choreography, stepping through formations, discussing placements. “Here,” Jay said, pointing. “We can open this up.” “And shift this line,” Yuma added. Niki stayed mostly quiet, but when he spoke, it was precise. Focused. Like he was pouring everything into it. Anything to keep his mind from wandering. They worked for another hour. Then another. Until finally, exhaustion caught up with them. “Alright,” Kei said, clapping his hands lightly. “Let’s call it a night.”
By the time Niki got home, the apartment was quiet. Still. He slipped inside, kicking off his shoes without making much noise. The lights were dim. Everything calm. He glanced toward (Y/n)’s door. Closed. He already knew that she was asleep. He stood there for a second. Then turned away. In his room, he sat down on the edge of his bed, letting out a slow breath. His shoulders slumped slightly. No matter how much he tried to convince himself… No matter how many times he repeated it in his head…
Living like this, watching her from a distance. Pretending it was enough, it was harder than he thought. Much harder. It wasn’t just uncomfortable. It hurt. Deeply. In a way, he didn’t think he could ever get used to. And even though he would never say it out loud, it hurt more than he ever wanted anyone to know.
~~~
The next day, after classes, the dance team found themselves sitting in a circle on the floor. It was meant to be a small “get to know each other” session for the two new members. But it quickly turned into (Y/n) being the one asking most of the questions. And answering them. Because Nicholas and Fuma already seemed familiar with most of the team. They greeted people easily, joked a little, slipped into the group dynamic without much effort.
What (Y/n) didn’t know was that they fit in so naturally for a reason. Just like the rest of the team, they weren’t human either. They were werewolves, like Kei, Yuma, and Taki. Not from the same pack, but close enough in nature to understand each other, to blend in without friction. It made things easier.
Nicholas leaned back slightly, resting his arms behind him. “I’ve done a lot of b-boying,” he said. “and then mostly hip hop.” He shrugged lightly. “But I pick up new styles pretty fast.” (Y/n) nodded, making a mental note. “That’s good, we’ll probably throw a lot at you.” Fuma smiled next, sitting a bit more upright. “I’ve done a bit of everything,” he said. “Mostly hip hop and groove.” He paused. “And some acrobatics.” That caught a few reactions from the group. “I’ve also worked as a dance teacher during summers and breaks,” he added. “So I’m used to making choreography too.” (Y/n)’s eyes lit up slightly. “Oh, that’s really useful.” “And I learn fast,” Fuma finished with a small smile.
(Y/n) smiled, glancing between them. “Well… I’m very new as a manager,” she admitted. “So I might mess some things up.” A few of the guys chuckled. “But I’m doing my best,” she added. Then her expression brightened. “Oh, and we should totally have you guys in our next TikTok dance challenge.” She pointed between them. “To introduce you to your fans.” Jake immediately grinned. “Yes, content.” Sunoo clapped lightly. “I love that idea.” The group buzzed with energy again, already starting to throw around ideas, as Nicholas and Fuma exchanged amused looks, clearly ready to be pulled into whatever chaos this team brought with it.
Niki and Kei stood up, motioning for Nicholas and Fuma to join them. “Let’s run through the challenge choreo first,” Kei said. The two new members stepped forward without hesitation. Across the room, the rest of the team began stretching, loosening up as they prepared to go over the routine for the upcoming showcase.
(Y/n) sat off to the side with her notebook and phone, going over everything they had coming up. There was a lot. Kei had signed up for the marathon in two days. That same day, a few of the guys needed to be at the university soccer game to show support. The day after that, most of them were booked by the fashion department to work as models. And then on Sunday, the official registration for the showcase opened, which meant she had to make sure everything was submitted on time. She let out a small breath. It was a lot. But she could handle it. She just had to stay organized.
Meanwhile, Niki and Kei walked Nicholas and Fuma through the choreography. They demonstrated first, then broke it down step by step. “Counts matter here,” Niki said, watching closely as they tried it. Fuma picked it up quickly, adjusting almost instantly. Nicholas followed just as fast, already adding his own style into the movements without breaking the structure. It didn’t take long. Soon enough, Kei nodded. “Alright, that’s good.” Niki glanced toward (Y/n). “Manager, come film, we’re ready.” (Y/n) stood up, grabbing her phone. They lined up, running through the challenge. Once. Then again. Two takes. Clean. Sharp. Everyone satisfied. “That’s it,” Jake called from the side. (Y/n) smiled, already typing as she posted it, adding a caption introducing the four members in the video.
Then came the real work. The full team gathered. Eleven now. They stepped into formation. At first, it should have felt off. Different. But surprisingly, it didn’t. There was a natural synergy between them. Movements adjusted smoothly. Lines shifted. Spacing changed without too much struggle. It wasn’t perfect yet, but it worked. And more importantly, they all got along. Nicholas and Fuma blended into the group easily, joking along, listening, adapting. It felt like they had been there longer than just a day.
~~~
Friday came around quickly. (Y/n) and Sophia were walking across campus, talking about nothing in particular, heading toward lunch. It felt normal. Easy. Until it wasn’t. A group of guys suddenly stepped in front of them. Then more moved in from the sides. Blocking their path. Surrounding them. (Y/n)’s steps slowed, until she stopped. Her stomach dropped. She recognized them. Every single one. They had all auditioned. And they had all been rejected. None of them looked happy about it. Their expressions were tight. Frustrated. Angry.
One of them stepped forward. He looked the worst. Jaw clenched. Eyes sharp. (Y/n)’s chest tightened. Why are they here? What do they want? Before she could react, his hand landed on her shoulder. Heavy. Firm. Too firm. Her body froze instantly. Her breath caught in her throat. “We have some questions for you,” he said. His tone was cold. Unfriendly. Demanding. (Y/n) tried to respond. But nothing came out. Her throat felt like it was closing. Like she couldn’t get enough air in. She barely managed to breathe.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw another guy step in front of Sophia. Cutting off any chance of escape. Sophia stiffened. (Y/n)’s heart started racing. Fast. Too fast. Her hands trembled at her sides. She forced herself to look up at the guy in front of her. Her entire body shaking. Then, barely, she nodded. Just a little. Hoping that if she listened. If she cooperated. They would leave.
On another part of campus, Niki stopped mid-step. Something felt wrong. Very wrong. A sudden wave hit him. It was sharp, overwhelming: Fear. But not his own. His chest tightened. His instincts flared. His eyes darkened slightly. It wasn’t his, which could only mean one thing. (Y/n).
Niki ran. Faster than he ever had before. Faster than he cared to control. The world blurred around him, people turning their heads too late to even register what passed them. His focus was locked on one thing only. Her. The pull in his chest burned, guiding him, dragging him forward like a leash he couldn’t break even if he wanted to.
(Y/n) felt like she was about to cry. The guy in front of her kept talking. No. Accusing. “Why did you sabotage my chance?” he snapped. “You think you can just decide who gets in?” (Y/n) tried to answer. Tried to speak. But her throat wouldn’t cooperate. Every word got stuck. Her chest tightened, breaths shallow and uneven. “I didn’t…” she tried. Nothing came out. Her lips trembled. Her vision blurred slightly as panic set in deeper. She couldn’t even defend herself.
A small crowd had started to gather. People slowing down. Watching. Whispering. Among them, Euijoo stepped closer, his brows furrowing as he took in the scene. Something felt off. Wrong. Then he saw it. A flash. Too fast for human eyes. But not for his. Niki. Before anyone could react, Niki was there. He pushed through the circle without hesitation, bodies shifting under the force of his movement. His hand shot out. Grabbing the guy by the collar. And yanking him away from (Y/n). Hard.
The guy stumbled back, caught off guard. Niki stepped in front of her instantly. Blocking her completely. Protective. Dangerous. His posture tense, shoulders tight, every part of him screaming a warning. “What the fuck is going on?” he said. His voice was low. Sharp. Laced with venom. Niki had a few inches on the guy. Enough to make the difference feel bigger than it was. Enough to make him look even more intimidating. And right now, he looked terrifying. His body was tense, almost trembling, not from fear, but from the sheer force of the rage running through him. It vibrated under his skin, barely contained. Then he smelled it. Her. The scent hit him like a punch. Sour. Sharp. Fear. Anxiety. It clung to her, rolled off her in waves, and something inside him snapped even further. He bit down hard on his own tongue, tasting blood, trying to ground himself. Trying not to lose control.
The guy in front of him scoffed. Even now. Even with Niki standing there. “You think you can just,” he started, then sneered. “That bitch ruined my chance of being recognized.” Everything went still. For half a second. Niki’s eyes darkened. Then he moved. His fist connected with the guy’s face before anyone could react. A sickening crack echoed as the guy was thrown to the ground. Hard. Blood spilled from his mouth instantly. The crowd gasped. But Niki didn’t stop. The guy tried to fight back. Tried to swing. Tried to scramble up. But it was useless. He didn’t stand a chance.
Niki was faster. Stronger. And right now, completely consumed by anger. Another hit. Then another. Each one heavier than the last. Controlled rage slipping further and further out of control. In the chaos, Niki didn’t notice the others arriving. Didn’t see them push through the crowd. Jake and Sunoo moved first, getting to (Y/n) and Sophia. “Come on,” Jake said, gently but firmly, pulling (Y/n) away. Sunoo stayed close, guiding Sophia with him, putting distance between them and the fight. Around them, the rest of the team stepped in. “Back off,” Jay snapped at the crowd. “Show’s over.” “Move,” Jungwon added, his voice loud, forcing people away.
Kei and Jay reached Niki next. They grabbed him. Hard. Pulling him back. But Niki fought against it. Not thinking. Not seeing. He felt like a rabid animal, teeth bared, instincts screaming. He wasn’t done. He wanted more. He wanted blood. He wanted to end it. He wanted to kill the guy. “Enough!” Kei snapped, tightening his grip. Jay held on just as firmly, dragging him back another step.
On the other side, Yuma and Sunghoon moved quickly. They grabbed the injured guy before things could escalate further. He was barely conscious. Bleeding. They exchanged a quick look. They understood. Why Niki had reacted. But they couldn’t let it go further. So they lifted the guy and carried him off toward the infirmary.
Euijoo stood slightly to the side. Watching everything. Silent. Observing. The speed. The strength. The way Niki moved. The way he lost control. And more importantly, the reason behind it. Something clicked into place. And finally, he understood why Niki had been acting the way he had. Aya came running over, slightly out of breath, a couple of water bottles in her hands. She dropped down beside the girls immediately, handing one to Sophia and carefully placing another in (Y/n)’s lap.
“Hey… hey, it’s okay,” she said softly, her voice calm despite everything. She glanced up briefly at the guys, already knowing what had happened, but she didn’t say anything about it. Right now, that didn’t matter. She focused back on the girls. “You’re safe,” she added gently. A few steps away, Nicholas and Fuma stayed alert. Even though they were new to the team, they didn’t relax. Not yet. Some of the other guys who had surrounded (Y/n) and Sophia were still there, lingering, their hands twitching slightly like they were debating whether to step in. Whether to fight. Nicholas’ gaze sharpened. Fuma shifted his stance slightly. But the moment those guys really looked at the team, at their size, their presence, the way they stood together, ready, they hesitated. Then backed off. Deciding it wasn’t worth it.
Kei and Jay were still struggling with Niki. He was not calming down. His body fought against them, tension running through every muscle, his breathing uneven, eyes still dark with anger. Fuma stepped in quickly to help, grabbing onto Niki as well, adding more force to keep him in place. “Let it go,” Kei said firmly. But Niki barely seemed to hear him.
Nicholas moved in the opposite direction, walking over to the girls. He crouched down in front of them, keeping his voice calm. “Are you hurt?” Sophia shook her head quickly. “No… no, I’m okay,” she said, though her voice trembled. “Just… shocked. And scared.” Nicholas nodded, then looked at (Y/n). She didn’t answer. Didn’t move. Her eyes were unfocused, her body still shaking. She wasn’t okay.
Euijoo stepped forward slowly. Guilt sat heavy in his chest. He felt stupid. Ashamed. He should have done something. Should have stepped in. Protected her. Instead, he had stood there. Watched. While someone else did it. His jaw tightened slightly at the thought. Pathetic. Still, he moved closer, lowering himself beside her. “Hey…” he said softly. “It’s okay. It’s over now.” (Y/n) leaned into him. Without hesitation. Letting herself be pulled into his arms. And finally, the tears came. Uncontrolled. Heavy. Everything she had been holding back broke free at once. Euijoo held her gently. Carefully. Trying to comfort her. But deep down, he knew. This wasn’t his place.
Some teachers arrived soon after. A bit too late. Taki and Jungwon exchanged a look, both thinking the same thing. Useless. They should have been there earlier. The teachers quickly took control of the situation. Their eyes landed on Niki almost immediately, and despite not being the one who started everything, it was obvious who had done the most damage. They pulled him away, telling him he needed to come with them. To the principal. Niki didn’t resist.
What was he supposed to say? That he was a vampire? That the girl being threatened was his mate? That something inside him forced him to protect her? He almost scoffed at the thought. They would think he was insane. So he stayed quiet. Accepted it. At least he had calmed down enough to think clearly again. And more importantly, he had seen that (Y/n) was unharmed. That was all that mattered. Even if it hurt to see her in Euijoo’s arms instead of his own.
Meanwhile, other teachers approached (Y/n) and Sophia, asking them to come along as well to explain what had happened. (Y/n) hesitated at first, but when Euijoo stayed close, she agreed to go. He was allowed to come with them, since she clearly wasn’t willing to move without him. After some time, everything had been talked through. Explained. Piece by piece. Niki stood in front of the principal, listening quietly. In the end, he was given detention. A warning followed, strict and serious. Another incident like this, and he would be expelled. No exceptions. Still, considering the circumstances, the punishment was lighter than it could have been.
The other student had already been taken to the hospital. It looked like a broken nose, maybe damage to his teeth. Nothing life-threatening. But serious enough. He would face consequences too. Just not immediately. (Y/n) and Sophia were told they could take the rest of the day off. To rest. To recover. But as they stepped out, neither of them felt like resting. Their bodies were still tense. Their minds still replaying everything. The fear hadn’t faded yet. Not even close.
After some discussion, the girls decided to go back to (Y/n) and Niki’s place. Neither of them wanted to be alone after what had happened. Staying together felt safer, even if neither of them said it out loud. Euijoo offered to come with them, but he hesitated. “I still have classes,” he said, almost like he was trying to convince himself. (Y/n) stepped closer and hugged him. “It’s okay,” she said softly. “You’ve done enough today.” Euijoo wrapped his arms around her for a moment, then nodded. “Text me when you get home.” “I will.” The girls left in Sophia’s car, the ride quieter than usual. Neither of them had much energy to talk. Every now and then, Sophia glanced over, just to make sure (Y/n) was still okay. She wasn’t. But she was trying.
Back on campus, Euijoo stood still for a moment after they left. Thinking. There was something he couldn’t ignore anymore. The way Niki had reacted. The way he moved. The way he lost control. And most of all, why. Euijoo exhaled slowly. He needed to talk to him. He just didn’t know how to start that conversation. But for some reason, Euijoo hesitated. Something in him resisted. He knew what he should do. He knew he should talk to Niki. Clear things up. Do the right thing. But he couldn’t. Not yet.
The thought of it made his chest tighten. So instead, he chose something else. He chose himself. He went to his classes. Forced his focus onto lectures, notes, anything that could distract him from the weight sitting in his mind. And from her. From the situation. He just wanted more time. Needed it. Even if that made him selfish. He knew he couldn’t avoid it forever. That conversation with Niki would come. But not today. Today, he let himself be selfish.
Kei gave Niki the rest of the day off. There was no point in forcing him to train. Not after what had happened. “Go home,” Kei had said. “Check on her.” Niki didn’t argue. When he got back to the apartment, it was quiet. Not empty. Just… softer. He stepped inside and found (Y/n) and Sophia in the living room, sitting close together on the couch, a cartoon playing on the TV. Something light. Something safe. Something comforting. It made sense. After everything, they needed that. Niki stood there for a second before walking over. “Hi,” he said quietly. (Y/n) turned her head to look at him. “Hi.” Her voice was softer than usual. But steady.
She couldn’t stop thinking about earlier. About the way he had appeared. So suddenly. So fiercely. How he had stepped in front of her without hesitation. How he had hit the other guy. The force behind it. The anger. The power. She thought it would scare her. Seeing him like that. So uncontrolled. So dangerous. But now, looking at him standing there, a bit unsure, a bit quiet, like he didn’t know what to do with himself, she didn’t feel scared. Not even a little. If anything… She felt the same comfort she had felt since the day she moved in. Like being near him was still the safest place she could be.
Niki glanced between them. “Have you eaten anything?” he asked. (Y/n) shook her head slightly. “Just some snacks, nothing proper.” Niki nodded. “Do you want me to order something?” Before (Y/n) could answer, Sophia stood up from the couch, stretching a little. “I should head home,” she said. “But thanks.” Niki gave a small nod. (Y/n) looked over at him. “I’m kind of hungry,” she admitted quietly. For a split second, Niki almost smiled. He knew. He could tell. But he kept it to himself. “I’ll order your favorite,” he said instead. (Y/n) gave him a small smile. “Thank you.” She stood up and hugged Sophia tightly. “Text me when you get home.” “I will,” Sophia said, squeezing her back before heading out.
Once the door closed, the apartment felt quieter. (Y/n) sat back down on the couch, pulling her legs up slightly. Niki hesitated for a moment. “Can I sit?” he asked. (Y/n) nodded, patting the spot beside her. He sat down carefully, leaving just a bit of space between them. “How are you doing?” he asked. (Y/n) shrugged, staring down at her hands. “I feel… everything,” she said. “Upset. Scared. Angry.”
She let out a shaky breath. “Stupid.” Niki frowned slightly. “I shouldn’t have frozen like that,” she continued. “I couldn’t even speak.” Niki listened quietly. He understood. More than she knew. But what she was describing wasn’t weakness. It was normal. Being surrounded. Being threatened. Freezing was just as real a response as fighting or running. “There’s nothing wrong with that,” he said gently. (Y/n) sniffed, her eyes starting to fill again. “I hate it,” she whispered.
Her voice cracked. Niki didn’t say anything else. He just opened his arms. And without hesitation, (Y/n) leaned into him. Like it was instinct. Like it was where she belonged. She started crying again, the tears coming just as strongly as before. She thought she was done. But she wasn’t. Niki held her carefully, one arm around her shoulders, the other moving slowly up and down her back. Steady. Grounding. He didn’t rush her. Didn’t speak. He didn’t need to. Because right now, his presence alone was enough.
After a few minutes, (Y/n)’s crying slowed. Then stopped. Her breathing evened out, but she didn’t move. She stayed right where she was, tucked into Niki’s arms, her head resting against him. She didn’t feel like letting go. And Niki definitely wasn’t going to be the one to pull away. If anything, he held her a little closer, quietly soaking in the moment, the closeness he had wanted for so long.
The doorbell rang, a little while later. The sound cut through the quiet. (Y/n) groaned softly, tightening her hold for a second. “Stay,” she mumbled, her voice still a bit thick from crying. Niki let out a quiet breath. “I need to get the food,” he said gently. (Y/n) pouted but slowly pulled away from him, curling slightly into herself as she let him go. Niki jogged to the door, grabbed the food from the delivery guy, and headed back quickly. “There,” he said as he walked back in, holding up the bags. “I’m back. With food.” (Y/n) smiled faintly.
But he noticed it. The way her eyes looked tired. Heavy. The exhaustion from crying. From everything that had happened that day. As they started eating, something came to his mind. Something his older sister used to say when he was younger. After long, stressful days, a warm bath always helped. He glanced at her. “Do you like baths?” he asked. (Y/n) shrugged, picking at her food. “I haven’t really had many,” she said. “Most places I’ve lived only had a normal shower.” Niki nodded. Then asked, a bit more carefully, “Would you like to take a warm bath? I have a tub in my bathroom,” She looked at him, raising an eyebrow. “You do?” she asked. Niki smiled slightly. “Yeah.”
(Y/n) took another bite, chewing slowly as she thought about it. She hadn’t really been in his room. Not properly. Just a quick glance when Jungwon had shown her around before she moved in. She had never stepped into his bathroom. And while a bath did sound nice… Doing it in his space felt a little strange. “I don’t know,” she said. It wasn’t really an answer. But Niki understood. “It won’t be weird,” he said softly. “I’ll stay out here. You can take your time.” He paused, then added, “Or I can go down to the gym if that makes you more comfortable.” (Y/n) looked at him for a moment. Then nodded. “Okay… it does sound nice.”
Niki smiled a little. “Do you want me to leave, or just stay in the living room?” (Y/n) shrugged lightly. “I don’t care. I trust you not to be weird.” Niki let out a small laugh. “Glad to know I’m not a freaky, inappropriate guy anymore,” (Y/n) groaned, immediately regretting bringing that up. “You have to forget about that, okay?” Niki tilted his head, pretending to think. “Nah. It’s too fun.” (Y/n) grabbed a tomato from the food and tossed it at him. “Shut up.” Niki caught it easily, laughing. “Okay, okay. I’ll behave.” He stood up, stretching slightly. “I’ll show you how everything works when you’re ready.”
After they finished eating, (Y/n) went to her room to grab her things. A change of clothes, some toiletries, a towel. Simple stuff. When she came back out, Niki was already standing by his door, waiting. He rubbed the back of his neck, looking a bit awkward. “It’s a bit messy in there,” he said. “So… don’t judge.” (Y/n) gave him a small nod. “I won’t.” He opened the door and stepped inside, letting her follow. She looked around briefly. Messy was definitely an exaggeration. There was a bag on the floor, a few notes scattered across his desk, but everything else was clean. It felt lived in, not messy. (Y/n) didn’t comment.
Niki walked further in and opened the door to his bathroom. (Y/n) blinked. It was… big. Way bigger than hers. It looked like something out of a spa, clean surfaces, soft lighting, and a large tub that immediately caught her attention. Niki walked over to it, crouching slightly as he pointed things out. “This controls the temperature,” he said. “And this fills it.” He pressed a button lightly. “And this is for the jets.” (Y/n) raised her eyebrows. “Of course it has jets,” she muttered under her breath. Stupid rich kid. Niki didn’t catch it, or at least pretended not to. “That should be everything,” he said, standing up. “I’ll be outside. Take your time.” (Y/n) nodded. “Thank you.” He gave her a small smile before stepping out, first from the bathroom, then from his bedroom, closing the door behind him.
(Y/n) let out a quiet breath once she was alone. The silence felt different in here. Calmer. She set her things down and turned to the tub, starting the water. Warm steam began to rise as it filled. After a moment, she undressed and stepped in carefully. The warmth wrapped around her almost instantly. And for the first time that day… Her body began to relax. As she sank deeper into the warm water, (Y/n) let out a slow breath. Her body relaxed. But her mind didn’t. It went right back to earlier. To everything that had happened. And more specifically… To the difference between them: Euijoo and Niki.
Euijoo had been there after. He had held her. Comforted her. Spoken softly. But he hadn’t been the one who stepped in. He hadn’t been the one who stopped it. That had been Niki. Niki, who must have run across campus. She still didn’t understand how fast he had gotten there. Niki, who pushed into a crowd of angry guys without hesitation. Not caring about the odds. Not caring about the consequences. Niki, who stepped right in front of her. Shielding her. Blocking her from their eyes, from their anger. Niki, who didn’t let anyone talk about her like that. Niki, who threw the first punch without even thinking twice. Niki, who risked everything. His place at the university. His future. All of it. Just to protect her.
Her grip tightened slightly against the edge of the tub. It was always him. Every thought. Every memory. Every comparison. Niki. Again. And again. And again. Her plan wasn’t working. Drowning herself in Euijoo. Forcing herself to focus on him. To feel something stronger for him. It wasn’t working. Because no matter what she did… Her mind always went back.
And then there was something else. Something she hadn’t wanted to think about. But couldn’t ignore. Euijoo had been there. Close enough to reach her quickly. Which meant… He had seen it. He had seen what was happening. And he hadn’t stepped in. (Y/n) swallowed, her chest tightening slightly.
She tried to reason with it. Maybe he was shocked. Maybe he didn’t know what to do. Maybe… But the thought still lingered. Uncomfortable. Heavy. Because while Euijoo had stayed back… Niki had done the opposite. He hadn’t hesitated. Not even for a second. And for some reason… That left a sour feeling in her chest. One she couldn’t wash away. Not even in the warmth surrounding her.
~~~ The end of chapter 5 ~~~
Any thoughts on this one?
what do you think will happen with Niki and Euijoo?
I'm receiving my last final for the semester today, and then I'll have a month to write it. Because of this, I might be a bit slower with writing the fics, so updates might take a bit longer than usual.
The next chapter of Romance: Blossoming Blood, will be posted later today.
I am also working on my K hybrid request that I got way too long ago, and I'm hoping to be able to post it sometime around next weekend but it depends on when I manage to finish it.
Anyways, that's about it! I hope everyone's doing well and looking forward to summer. I know I am!
Warnings: mentions of natural disaster, trauma, panic/fear responses, injury, emotional distress, blood (minor), abandonment, I think that’s all, but let me know if I’ve missed anything.
It’s finally (or unfortunately) here, the final part, the final wolf to find his mate. However, we still have a bunch of extras, so this isn’t goodbye just yet. And after reading this one, I think you guys will have a pretty good idea of what one of those extras will be!
Taglist: @voucearse, @nadiakittyy, @evemeri, @petunia05, @yumnyangiexx, @somswib, @mrcarrots, @seodami, @reiofsuns2001, @charlie-sk, @lacedwithmsg, @cherry012309, @mactuna, @mauschim, @dheimyoung-im23, @stayluneatinyengenezen, @nichobby, I hope I haven't missed anyone to the taglist, if I have, I'm so sorry, let me know and I'll fix it!
Network: @k-records
Please reblog, comment, and like if you enjoyed this!
Yudai/Kei 2. Yuma 3. EJ EJ extra 4. Jo 5. Nicholas 6. Special fic 7. Fuma 8. Harua 9. Maki
Aya = Kei’s mate Miyu = Yuma’s mate Sora = EJ’s mate Sana = Jo’s mate Rocky = Nicholas’ mate, Tara = Fuma's mate Willow = Harua's mate Luna = Maki's mate
Weeks had passed since the snow melted, and spring had fully claimed the forest around the village. Flowers dotted the grass in soft colors, and the trees were bursting with new buds. The sun grew warmer each day, and the wind that once cut through coats and scarves now felt like a welcome breeze. The pack was lively as ever. With the snow gone, construction had begun on a new cabin. The pack kept growing, and the village needed more space. It had started as a simple idea, but now half the pack was involved in some way.
Jungwon had officially asked if he could stay. He liked being around the pack, and especially around Jay. Since he had proven himself harmless (if a little dramatic), everyone had agreed. No one really minded having him around anyway. They were also building another cabin for Sunoo. The wizard was practically living in the village already, showing up nearly every day and only leaving late at night to return to town. Having a place here would make things easier. And, as Harua had loudly pointed out, cheaper.
Fuma stood near the foundation with a clipboard, overseeing everything like a foreman. “That beam needs to be level,” he called out calmly. Jo had drawn the original design for the cabin, sketching it out over several nights until it was exactly what they needed: simple, sturdy, and large enough for a couple of future pack members if necessary. Everyone else helped however they could.
Kei and Yuma lifted heavy beams like they weighed nothing. Nicholas and EJ argued over which screws belonged where while still somehow getting the job done. Aya and Sana painted wooden planks with careful strokes, while Miyu handed out water bottles and snacks to anyone who looked like they might collapse. Harua and Willow worked together measuring pieces before they were placed.
Sunoo stood nearby, occasionally using small bursts of magic to hold things steady while someone hammered. Jungwon mostly hovered beside Jay, pretending to help while actually just watching him. “Jungwon,” Jay sighed, “you’re holding the hammer upside down.” “Oh,” Jungwon said cheerfully, flipping it around. Near the edge of the construction area, Rocky sat cross-legged on a blanket with fabric swatches scattered everywhere, muttering about outfit concepts for the summer. Sora and Tara were looking at furniture online, seeing if they could find anything of interest. And off to the side, Taki stood on the half-built porch frame, hammer in hand. He drove another nail into the wood with a solid thunk. From the outside, he looked fine. Focused. Working hard.
While most of the pack spent their days at the village building the new cabin, Maki and Luna were in charge of keeping Koyomi open and running. With Miyu and Jay helping at the construction site, the café needed someone steady to handle things. So the two of them took over. Between customers, Maki studied behind the counter, textbooks spread out beside the register. He had missed a few classes here and there because of everything that had happened, but he had already proven he could keep up if he put the work in. Luna helped whenever she could, leaning over his notes and quizzing him between baking batches of cakes or kneading dough. And what she couldn’t help with, the rest of the pack made sure to cover.
Tara had become one of the biggest helpers. Everyone had been a little surprised when she first started tutoring him. No one thought she was stupid, of course not, but none of them had quite realized just how smart she was either. She could solve complicated math questions in seconds while the others were still staring at the first line. “Wait,” Nicholas had said once, watching her scribble down the solution almost instantly, “you just… did that in your head?” Tara had shrugged shyly. “It’s not that hard.”
Meanwhile, Maki had still been on step two. But Tara wasn’t just fast, she was patient. Instead of simply giving him answers, she guided him through the steps so he could understand how to get there himself. “Think about what the formula actually means,” she would say gently, tapping the page with her pencil. “If this number changes, what happens to the rest?” Slowly, it started to make sense. Fuma often watched those moments quietly from the side. He felt proud seeing Tara like this, a little bolder, a little more confident. She was letting more of her personality show now, speaking up when she had something to say. Yet she still found her comfort in the quiet moments with him, leaning against his side when things got too loud. And that balance suited her perfectly.
Fuma called out across the construction site, “Jungwon!” The vampire perked up immediately. “Yes, boss?” “We’re missing five planks,” Fuma said, checking the list in his hand. “Same type as before, same length. Can you run to the store?” Jungwon gave him an exaggerated salute. “Yes, sir.” Before anyone could say another word, he vanished in a blur of vampire speed. A minute later, he was back, dropping the planks onto the ground beside Fuma like it had taken no effort at all. Jay eyed him suspiciously. “Did you steal those?” Jungwon looked offended. “Wow. Good to know you think so lowly of your own brother.” Jay crossed his arms. “Did you pay for them?” “Of course I paid,” Jungwon said confidently. “With what?” Jay asked. Jungwon grinned and pulled something from his pocket, waving it in the air. Jay’s wallet. “Your card, obviously.” Jay stared at him in silence for a moment, looking like a man who had just aged twenty years despite being a vampire. Kei burst out laughing when he noticed Jay rubbing his temple. “Welcome to life with kids. Want some of ours?” Jay shook his head immediately. “No thanks. Jungwon is more than enough.” He pointed toward the village road. “And I already deal with Maki most of the time.” Kei and Fuma both laughed. “Fair enough,” Kei said.
Nearby, Taki finished screwing together the wooden frame pieces he had been working on and walked over to Fuma. “What’s next?” he asked, wiping his hands on his jeans. Fuma followed him back to the structure, crouching slightly to inspect the work. He nodded approvingly. “Good job. You lined these up perfectly.” Taki relaxed a little at the praise. “The next step,” Fuma continued, tapping the wooden frame, “is attaching it to the main structure.” He straightened up and called across the yard. “Nicholas!” Nicholas looked up from where he and EJ were arguing over a toolbox. “Yeah?” “Come help Taki lift this into place.”
Building the new cabin took time. Everyone still had their own jobs, chores, and schoolwork to keep up with, so progress happened in pieces, weekends, afternoons, long evenings where someone hammered while someone else painted. But after about a month, the structure finally stood complete. Walls, roof, windows, doors. All that remained now were the smaller details, furniture, some final coats of paint, and the little touches that would turn it into a real home. Still, finished or not, the pack decided it was time to celebrate.
That night, Koyomi was closed. Everyone was home. The village buzzed with activity as the celebration slowly came together. Inside the main house, Miyu and Maki worked side by side in the kitchen, preparing trays of food for a large buffet. Pots simmered, vegetables were chopped, and the smell of grilled meat drifted through the open windows. Nearby, Luna was busy baking, cupcakes, cookies, small pastries, anything sweet she could think of.
Outside, Kei and Fuma were gathering firewood, stacking it neatly beside the firepit they planned to light later that evening. EJ and Nicholas had already started setting up the outdoor grilling area, arguing over where everything should go while pretending they weren’t arguing. Harua, Willow, Jo, and Sana had gone into town to buy snacks, drinks, and anything else they might want for the night. Yuma and Rocky spread blankets across the grass and laid out tablecloths over long wooden tables, decorating the area so everyone would have somewhere comfortable to sit. Not far away, Tara, Aya, and Sora wandered through the fields and along the forest edge, picking wildflowers to bring back for decoration. And closer to the porch, Sunoo, Jay, Jungwon, and Taki dug through boxes looking for games they could bring outside later.
It hadn’t been that long ago that they were only the nine wolves. But now, just over two years later since the first mate was found, they had eleven new members. Twenty in total. An unusual pack, maybe. Wolves, humans, vampires, a witch, and a wizard all living together. But none of that mattered. They were family. They were pack. And nothing could change that.
When everyone returned, the celebration slowly settled around the firepit. The flames crackled warmly as night fell over the village, lighting up faces and sending sparks dancing into the dark sky. Plates were stacked high with food, sweets, and snacks scattered all around them. Blankets covered the grass, and the long tables were filled with everything Miyu, Maki, and Luna had prepared. Tara sat down beside Maki and Luna, glancing around as if waiting for someone. “Where’s Fuma?” she asked. “He’s coming,” Maki said, taking a bite of grilled vegetables. “Probably making sure Nicholas hasn’t set something on fire.” Tara laughed softly, then looked back at him. “How did your test go this morning?” Maki shrugged. “I think it went well. I felt good about most of the questions. Just three that I’m a little unsure about.”
Miyu overheard from across the fire pit and leaned over. “Soon you’ll have more time to study anyway. Once Jay and I can go back to work.” Maki smiled. “I can’t wait for my last exam. I’ll be so happy to finally be done with school.” “Don’t celebrate too early,” Jay called from the other side of the fire. “You still have to pass.” “I will,” Maki replied confidently.
A little further away, Taki lowered himself onto one of the blankets, settling down with his plate. From the outside, the scene was warm and lively, laughter, conversation, and people leaning against each other comfortably. Most of them had found their mates. Fuma and Tara. Maki and Luna. Rocky and Nicholas. Willow and Harua. Sana and Jo. Kei and Aya. Yuma and Miyu. EJ and Sora. Taki tried not to think about it too much. Still… the thought lingered. He felt a bit like an outsider. Not completely alone, though. Jungwon dropped down beside him, holding a deck of cards. “Hey,” he said cheerfully. “Want to play something?” Taki glanced at him, then smiled a little and nodded. “Sure.”
Fuma eventually came over and sat down beside Tara, Maki, and Luna. As he settled, he leaned down and kissed Tara’s temple softly. She smiled and shifted closer, settling comfortably against his side. In the background, music had started playing from someone’s speaker. Kei had already pulled Aya up to her feet, and the two of them were spinning around the grass, laughing as they danced together. Sana saw them and immediately grabbed Jo’s hand. “Come on!” Jo barely had time to protest before she dragged him up as well, and as usual, he simply went along with whatever she wanted, smiling as she twirled him around. Rocky watched them for a moment, then turned to Nicholas. “I want to dance too.” Nicholas sighed dramatically, but stood up anyway. “Of course you do.” She grinned as he took her hand and pulled her toward the others. Soon three couples were dancing together in the firelight.
Nearby, Taki and Jungwon had been joined by Sunoo, Harua, Willow, and Jay as they played a card game on one of the blankets. Jungwon kept accusing Jay of cheating, Jay insisted he wasn’t, and Sunoo kept dramatically announcing every move like it was a life-or-death battle. Not far from them, EJ and Sora sat curled up together on another blanket, watching everything unfold. Sora leaned her head against EJ’s shoulder, smiling softly. “Things are nice right now.” EJ nodded, wrapping an arm around her. “Yeah. Peaceful.” They watched their pack laugh, dance, and argue over cards around the fire. Sora hummed thoughtfully. “Which probably means something is going to happen soon.” EJ chuckled quietly. “Probably.” For a moment, neither of them said anything. Then Sora squeezed his hand. “But for now,” she said softly, “we can just enjoy it.” EJ kissed the top of her head. Together, they watched their family, happy, warm, and home.
~~~
A few days later, everything had settled back into its usual rhythm. Training had resumed for the wolves, and for the first time, they had something new to work with. Vampires. Jay and Jungwon had agreed to join the training sessions, giving the wolves a chance to practice against opponents who were faster and stronger in different ways. It was good for everyone involved, challenging, but helpful. “Too slow,” Jay said calmly as he sidestepped Yuma’s attack with ease. “I hate you,” Yuma muttered, already turning to try again. Nearby, Jungwon moved like a blur, dodging Jo and Harua while laughing the entire time. “Come on!” he called. “You guys are wolves, aren’t you supposed to be scary?” Jo lunged again. Jungwon vanished from where he stood and reappeared a few steps away, grinning. “See? This is why I don’t train with vampires,” Harua complained, slightly out of breath. At the edge of the field, Sora crossed her arms. “I could join too.” “No,” EJ said immediately. She looked at him. “Why not?” “Because you’re not getting punched by wolves.” “I can handle it.” “No.” She narrowed her eyes at him. EJ simply shook his head again.
Across the clearing, Fuma and Nicholas helped oversee the main training, keeping an eye on everyone and occasionally stepping in to correct someone’s form. But Kei had his attention focused elsewhere. “Taki,” he said, standing a few steps away from him. “Ready?” Taki nodded. They had been working for weeks on something important. His shift. For a long time, Taki had struggled to access it fully. But recently, something had begun to change. “Focus,” Kei reminded him. “Don’t force it.” Taki took a breath. His eyes flickered gold. Fur began to form along his arms as his claws extended, his body shifting halfway between human and wolf. The halfway shift. He held it. Not perfectly, but longer than before. Kei smiled slightly. “Good. That’s better.” After a moment, Taki let the shift fade, breathing out slowly. “You’re getting there,” Kei said. “At this pace, you’ll reach a full shift before summer.” Taki wiped sweat from his forehead, feeling both exhausted and hopeful.
A little further away, Rocky and Sunoo practiced magic together. Rocky stood with her hands glowing faintly violet, guiding the energy carefully through a spell circle drawn in the dirt. Her power had returned steadily over time. Not all of it. She knew it never would. Some of that strength had come from the oracle side of her magic, and that part of her was gone now. But she had made peace with that. What remained was still strong, more than enough. She didn’t need to rearrange continents or curse someone’s entire bloodline, she just needed to design and move pots and pans. That was good enough for her. Sunoo stood beside her, focusing as pale blue magic swirled around his fingers. “Careful,” Rocky warned. “Control first, power second.” Sunoo nodded. Thanks to her guidance, he had learned to manage the backlash his magic used to cause. His body no longer collapsed from exhaustion after every spell. He could push further now.
Together, they mostly used their magic for practical things around the village. Helping vegetables sprout in the garden beds. Clearing debris from paths through the forest. Lifting heavy fallen logs out of the way. Small things. Helpful things. Life had settled again. Peaceful. For now.
Meanwhile, Maki grinned as he circled Jungwon, the two of them watching each other carefully. Then Maki suddenly lunged. Jungwon moved quickly, trying to dodge the attack like he had done several times already, but this time he was just a fraction too slow. Maki’s fist connected with his ribs. A clear hit. Fuma smiled proudly from the side as Nicholas immediately called out, “Match!” The rule during training was simple: the moment someone landed a clean hit, the round ended. They didn’t want anyone getting carried away and accidentally hurting each other. “Maki wins!” Nicholas announced. Jungwon pouted dramatically, shoulders slumping. Jay walked over and patted his back. “It was just a training match.” “I know,” Jungwon sighed. “But I still wanted to win.” Maki jogged over to them, still smiling. “You almost had me. It was a hard match.” Jungwon glanced up at him. “Next time,” Maki added, “maybe you’ll win.” That seemed to cheer the vampire up a little.
Nearby, Kei looked over at Jay. “Think Taki can try a round with you?” Jay nodded easily and stepped forward, rolling his shoulders before turning toward the younger wolf. “Come at me.” Taki took a slow breath. Then his eyes flashed gold as he slipped into his halfway shift, claws extending, fur appearing along his arms, his body tensing with the shift in strength. The two of them began circling each other. Everyone else quieted slightly, watching. Then Taki lunged. Jay moved fast, even while holding back his full vampire speed, but Taki kept up as best he could, using every technique Kei had drilled into him. Dodge. Feint. Strike. He tried everything. For a moment it even looked close. But Jay’s experience showed in the end. He slipped past Taki’s last attempt and tapped him cleanly on the shoulder. Nicholas raised his hand. “Jay wins!”
Still, the clearing erupted with cheers. “Nice one, Taki!” “You’re getting faster!” “That was way better than last week!” Taki let his shift fade as he caught his breath, a small smile appearing despite the loss. He still felt frustrated sometimes, because he was slower than the others, a failure. But looking around at everyone cheering for him… He knew one thing for sure. He had the best family he could ever ask for.
~~~
Another few days later (SpongeBob voice 3 days later or something), the morning at the pack house started quietly. Jay sat at the table with a cup of coffee, scrolling through his phone. After a moment, he groaned loudly and slowly lifted his head, turning a sharp glare toward Jungwon across the table. EJ looked between them. “What’s going on?” Jungwon smiled sheepishly, already pushing his chair back. “You know… I actually just remembered something I need to,” “Sit down,” Jay said firmly. Jungwon froze, then slowly lowered himself back into the chair. Sora watched the scene with amusement. “Let me guess,” she said, leaning her chin on her hand. “We’re expecting another visitor?” Jay sighed deeply and nodded. EJ frowned. “What does that mean?” Jay rubbed his temple. “It means Jungwon apparently invited another vampire to visit.”
Jungwon gave a small wave. “Hi.” Jay continued, “His name is Niki. And Jungwon invited him without asking anyone.” EJ slowly turned his head toward Jungwon, his glare very clear. Before he could say anything, Sora lightly smacked his shoulder. “Relax,” she said. “Niki is about as harmless as Jungwon.” EJ looked unconvinced. “That’s not very reassuring.” Jungwon gasped dramatically. “I am extremely harmless!” EJ sighed heavily. “I still don’t like it.” Then he pointed at Jungwon. “You’re the one explaining this to everyone else.” Jungwon slumped in his chair.
At that moment, footsteps sounded from the stairs. Taki appeared, yawning as he walked into the kitchen. His hair was messy from sleep, and he looked only half awake. He didn’t say anything, simply grabbed the bag of food Miyu had prepared for the day from the counter. Then he headed for the door. “See you,” he mumbled, giving a small wave before stepping outside. The door closed behind him. Jay blinked and looked at the others. “Is he always that quiet in the morning?” EJ shrugged. “Sometimes.” Sora smiled slightly. “Other times he’s the loudest person in the house.”
Taki walked down the road toward school, the morning air cool and quiet around him. But his mind was anything but quiet. Even though the bullying had eased a lot over time, the school was still a difficult place for him. Just being there sometimes brought back memories he didn’t want to think about. If he let his thoughts wander too far, if he remembered the way people used to treat him, the whispers, the pushing, the cruel laughs, his wolf reacted. His eyes would start bleeding into gold. His nails would sharpen into claws. His fangs would grow longer. And now that he had finally learned to reach the halfway shift, holding it back had become even harder. The wolf inside him was stronger now. Closer to the surface. Sometimes it felt like it only took one bad moment to pull it free.
Taki shoved his hands into his pockets, exhaling slowly as he walked. He wondered what it would be like to have a mate. Would it really change things the way the others said it did? Would it act like an anchor? His thoughts drifted back to something his mother had told him when he was little. He had barely understood it back then, but the memory was still clear, or as clear as something from when he was four, or maybe just five years old, could be. She had once told him that when she was a young wolf, she struggled with control, too. Her temper, her shifts, her instincts, they were messy and unpredictable. But the moment she met his father… Everything changed. “It just clicked,” she had said softly. “Like something inside me finally settled.” Just thinking about his father made it easier for her to stay calm. Control became simple. Natural. Taki wished it could be like that for him. He wished he could believe that somewhere out there was someone who would make everything feel steady. But he didn’t dare let himself hope too much. Because if there was one thing he had learned growing up… It was that he wasn’t the luckiest wolf in the world.
Lunch used to be the worst part of Taki’s day. The noise, the crowds, the stares, it had once been something he dreaded every single day. But now… it wasn’t so bad. At first, he had been a little uncomfortable about Sana being there. When she first started joining him for lunch, he had worried it meant the pack didn’t trust him to handle things alone. Like he needed someone babysitting him. But over time, that feeling faded. Now he actually looked forward to it. Sana was easy to talk to, warm and cheerful in a way that made the tension in his chest loosen without him even realizing it. Aside from Harua, who was his brother, which was different, she was probably the closest thing Taki had to a best friend.
When he stepped into the loud cafeteria that day, the familiar wall of noise immediately made his wolf stir. Voices overlapping. Chairs scraping. Trays clattering. His wolf bristled inside him, uncomfortable with the chaos. But then he spotted Sana. She was sitting at a smaller table near the side of the room, waving enthusiastically the moment she saw him. She had saved them their usual spot, the one a little farther away from the biggest crowds. She knew he liked having some space. Taki smiled back as he walked over, feeling his wolf slowly settle again. The moment he sat down, Sana leaned forward excitedly.
“You will not believe how rude this girl in my class was today,” she started immediately. “We had to do peer review for our projects, and she just,” Taki chuckled softly as Sana launched into the story. Her hands moved animatedly while she talked, her frustration already halfway mixed with laughter. Listening to her, Taki felt some of the weight of the day lift. The school still felt like a dark place sometimes. But Sana was like a small star in that sky, bright, warm, and steady enough to guide him somewhere safe.
Sana watched him quietly for a moment, noticing the tension in his shoulders, the way his fingers fidgeted with the edge of his lunch bag. “What’s going on in that head of yours?” she asked gently. Taki shrugged, staring down at the table. “The usual stuff,” he muttered. Sana didn’t push. She just waited. Taki sighed after a moment. “It just feels like I’m… walking on eggshells around myself all the time. Like if I mess up even a little, everything could go wrong.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Sometimes I feel like I’m a liability for the pack.”
Sana didn’t interrupt him once while he spoke. She just listened, letting him get the words out. Only when he finished did she respond. “The pack doesn’t see you as a liability,” she said calmly. “If anyone’s a liability, it’s the other humans and me.” Taki immediately shook his head. “That’s not true.” Sana gave a small shrug. “In a real conflict, we’re pretty helpless.” He frowned. “You’re not.” Sana tilted her head slightly but didn’t argue yet. Taki leaned forward a little, more serious now. “We wolves don’t see you humans like that. It’s the opposite,” he said. “Yeah, you might not be able to do much in a fight, but to have your mate makes you stronger.” He gestured slightly as he spoke. “Even Harua and Jo, who usually hate training, have been participating more lately. They’re stronger now, too. They said it themselves, they didn’t expect the mate bond to give them that much power.” Sana listened quietly. “They’re stronger because they want to protect you,” Taki continued. “That’s what the bond does.” He looked at her firmly. “So no. The girls aren’t liabilities.” Sana smiled softly at him. “Then neither are you.”
Lunch ended too quickly. Sana packed up her things and stood, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “Jo and I will meet you after school,” she said. “I’m not working at the library today.” Taki nodded. “Same place?” “The usual spot.” They split up then, heading to their different classes. The rest of the school day passed faster than he expected. For once, his thoughts didn’t spiral the entire time. Sana’s words lingered in his mind, steady and grounding. Maybe she had actually gotten through to him. When the final bell rang, Taki walked outside and spotted them immediately. Sana was standing near the gate, chatting with her tall mate. Jo looked up and waved when he saw Taki approaching. “Ready?” Sana asked. Taki nodded.
The three of them started the walk back toward the pack village together. It was quiet, comfortable. Jo occasionally added a comment to Sana’s rambling stories, and Taki found himself listening more than worrying. For once, his mind felt… calmer. But the calm didn’t last long. As they approached the village clearing, something felt off immediately. There was tension in the air. And in the center of it all: Jungwon. He stood there with an awkward smile, while several members of the pack stared him down. EJ, Kei, Fuma, and Jay. All looking very unimpressed. As Taki, Sana, and Jo walked closer, it seemed everyone else was already gathered as well. Maki glanced down at his phone and groaned. “Can we get this over with already?” he said. “We’re going to be late for Koyomi. Miyu can’t run the restaurant on her own.” He rubbed his face. “It’s bad enough we already left her for two hours.” Yuma nodded in agreement, clearly unhappy with the idea. “Yeah. My mate’s not overworking because of this.”
Jay sighed and gestured toward Jungwon. “Go on. Explain.” Jungwon swallowed, taking a deep breath as everyone’s eyes settled on him. “So… I was talking with one of my friends,” he began slowly. “Another vampire. And I was telling him how nice it is living here. With the pack. How much fun we have and how everyone gets along,” He hesitated. “And?” Nicholas prompted. Jungwon winced. “And I might have… kind of invited him to visit.” Everyone who hadn’t already heard the news reacted immediately. “What?” “YOU DID WHAT?” “Jungwon!” He lifted his hands defensively. “I promise he’s harmless! Like me!” Jay muttered, “That’s debatable.” Jungwon ignored him and rushed to finish his explanation. “His name is Niki,” he said quickly. “And he’s really fun, I swear.” Then he added the final part even faster. “Oh, and he’s coming tomorrow.”
The clearing went silent for a split second. Then Jungwon immediately darted behind Jay, gripping his shoulders like a human shield. Jay slowly stepped to the side. Leaving Jungwon completely exposed to the group again. Jungwon stared at him in betrayal. “Traitor,” he whispered. EJ stepped forward, arms crossed, his expression serious. “We’ll allow the visit,” he said after a moment. A few people looked surprised. “But only,” EJ continued firmly, “because both Jay and Sora confirmed that Niki isn’t a threat.” Sora nodded calmly beside him. EJ’s gaze hardened slightly. “If he steps out of line even once, he leaves. Immediately.” Around the clearing, the others muttered their agreement. “Fine.” “Yeah.” “I guess.” But no one sounded particularly happy about it. Jungwon looked down at the ground, rubbing the back of his neck. Honestly… He would have preferred if they were angry. Instead, they just sounded disappointed.
Maki, Luna, Yuma, and Jay soon headed off toward the restaurant, needing to get back to Koyomi before Miyu ended up handling the entire evening rush alone. The others slowly began to scatter as well, conversations breaking off as people returned to their usual tasks around the village. But Jungwon stayed where he was. Standing in the middle of the clearing, staring at the ground. Now that the moment had passed, it finally sank in. This… was exactly how everyone had reacted when he first arrived. Suspicion. Tension. Uncertainty. And he had just thrown another unknown vampire into the situation without even asking. He rubbed the back of his neck, realizing now how easily he could have avoided all of this. If he had just asked first. They probably would have said yes anyway.
A hand landed on his shoulder. Jungwon looked up. Taki stood beside him. “Don’t worry about it,” Taki said calmly. “They’ll forget about it before dinner.” Jungwon gave him a doubtful look. “Just… don’t pull something like this again.” Jungwon searched his face. “You’re sure?” Taki nodded. “I know that feeling,” he said quietly. “Disappointing them.” Jungwon’s expression softened slightly. “But as long as you show that you regret it,” Taki continued, “they’ll forgive you.” After a moment, he lightly squeezed Jungwon’s shoulder. “Now let’s go do something fun.” Jungwon blinked. “Like what?” Taki grinned a little. “Grab some swimwear,” he said. “Meet me by the pond.” Jungwon’s face brightened immediately. “Really?” “Yeah.” Jungwon nodded quickly, already backing away toward the house. “I’ll be there in a second!”
~~~
The next day, the atmosphere around the village was noticeably tense. Fuma and Nicholas stood near the edge of the clearing, both a little more rigid than usual. Even though Tara and Rocky had reassured them when Jungwon first arrived that everything had been fine, the wolves still had a lingering instinctive unease about unfamiliar vampires. It wasn’t personal. Just instinct. Maki felt it too. He leaned casually against the porch railing, but there was a sharp alertness in his posture. He had only recently found his mate, and the protective instinct that came with the bond was still strong. Very strong. The idea of an unknown vampire near Luna made him a bit on edge. Luna, however, was the complete opposite. She stood beside him with bright curiosity in her eyes, clearly excited to meet the newcomer. She had enjoyed spending time with the other vampires she’d met so far, and none of them had given her a reason to fear them. Maki had told her everything about what had happened with Sunghoon and Heeseung, so she understood why the others were cautious. But from her experience so far… Vampires had been pretty nice.
Jay stood nearby as well, arms crossed as he watched the road leading toward the village. He was a little uneasy, too. Not because he expected trouble, but because he hadn’t seen Niki in a long time. Sora, on the other hand, had spent far more time with the younger vampire in the past two years than Jay had in nearly five. Still, Jay trusted Jungwon. And Jungwon trusted Niki. So by extension… Jay trusted him, too. Just as Jay opened his mouth to ask Jungwon if he had heard anything about when Niki would arrive, the clock inside the house chimed. One. At that exact moment, a figure appeared at the edge of the village clearing. Everyone’s attention snapped toward him. Jay, Jungwon, Sora, EJ, Maki, and Luna were all outside waiting. The rest of the pack stayed inside the house for now. In the kitchen, Miyu was preparing lunch with the “help” of Taki and Yuma, though at the moment, they were mostly just getting in her way.
Outside, the newcomer stepped closer. Niki was tall. Taller than any of the vampires they had met before. He was about the average height of the wolves, which made his presence feel a little more imposing at first glance. But unlike when they had first met Heeseung or Sunghoon… Niki didn’t carry a threatening aura. Quite the opposite. The energy around him felt calm. Soft. Almost like the scent of chamomile, gentle, peaceful, and kind. Niki raised a hand when he noticed them watching, giving a relaxed wave. “Hi.” Jungwon immediately jogged over to him, clearly relieved to see his friend. He pulled him into a quick half-hug before stepping back.
“Hi,” Jungwon said, grinning. Then he turned and gestured toward the group waiting on the porch. “Okay, introductions.” He pointed first toward EJ. “That’s Euijoo, or EJ. He’s the alpha.” Niki gave a respectful nod in EJ’s direction. Jungwon then pointed to the woman beside him. “You already know Sora.” At that, Niki’s smile brightened a little more, and he waved at her. Sora waved back warmly. Next, Jungwon gestured toward Maki. “That’s Maki. The youngest wolf.” Maki gave a small nod. “But,” Jungwon added quickly, “don’t get on his bad side. He has a mean right hook.” Maki rolled his eyes. Jungwon continued, pointing to the girl beside him. “And that’s his mate, Luna. She’s an amazing baker.” Luna smiled shyly and waved. “And finally,” Jungwon said, stepping aside dramatically, “of course we have Jay.” Jay walked down from the porch steps toward them. “Hey,” he said simply. Niki looked genuinely excited to see him. “Jay! It’s been a long time.” Jay chuckled softly. “Last time I saw you,” he said, “you were still human. And a kid.” Niki laughed. “You barely reached my eyes back then,” Jay continued, looking him up and down. “Now look at you. Vampire and tall as a tree.” “Almost a tree,” Jungwon corrected.
EJ raised an eyebrow at that part of the story. “I thought you had been a vampire for a while,” he said, looking at Niki. Niki shook his head politely. “Oh, sorry,” he said quickly. “And hello, by the way. Sorry for the intrusion.” EJ gave a small nod for him to continue. “I actually grew up at the vampire coven,” Niki explained. “My mother was turned shortly after I was born, so I’ve always lived in the supernatural world, despite being human.” He rubbed the back of his neck a little awkwardly. “So I was raised with them… by them.” Everyone listened quietly. “About three years ago,” Niki continued, “I got badly injured. Really badly.” He glanced down briefly before finishing. “If I hadn’t been turned, I would have lost both an arm and a leg, maybe even my life.” There was a small pause. Niki then looked back up with a light smile. “So… they turned me.” He gestured slightly at himself. “And now here I am.”
Sora gently placed a hand on EJ’s shoulder, making him glance down at her. “Niki’s story isn’t that different from mine,” she said softly. EJ’s expression tightened slightly. Sora continued, “We both had reasons for being turned; there was more to it than just wanting to be a vampire, or being evil.” She glanced at Niki. “Actually… Niki played a big part in convincing Sunghoon to turn me. To save me, Sunghoon might not be the best vampire out there, especially in our eyes, but he was the only one who gave it a chance to turn me, to save me.” EJ stiffened the moment she mentioned how close she had come to dying. For a second, the thought clearly hit him all over again. EJ asked why Niki couldn’t have turned her; he should have been turned before her. “It doesn’t work like that, a newly turned vampire can’t turn someone else, it’s like, the venom that we use to turn others, doesn’t develop until years into being a vampire.”
EJ’s wolf was stuck on the reminder of how his mate almost died before he could meet her, but he forced himself to refocus, turning back toward Niki. “Welcome to the pack village,” EJ said firmly. “While you stay here, you’ll follow some rules.” Niki straightened slightly, listening carefully. “No feeding on humans,” EJ continued. “No fighting. And no stepping out of line.” His gaze hardened slightly. “You don’t go anywhere unsupervised. Got it?” Niki nodded immediately. “Of course.” “If those are the rules,” he added politely, “then so be it.” Sora leaned up and kissed EJ on the cheek. “Stop being so serious,” she said with a small smile. Then she gestured toward the house. “Come on. Lunch is waiting, and the rest of the pack is inside.” Niki jogged lightly to catch up beside her, though he made sure to keep a respectful distance. He knew wolves could be very territorial about their mates, and he had no intention of causing problems.
As they walked toward the house, Sora glanced at him curiously. “Did you ever find your special ability?” she asked. “You hadn’t when I left the coven.” Niki nodded. “I did actually.” Sora perked up. “Really? What is it?” Niki scratched the back of his neck. “It’s… kind of rare, apparently.” “What does it do?” “I can warp shadows,” he explained. Sora blinked. “Whoa,” she said. “That’s actually really cool.” Niki gave a small shrug. “Sure, it’s cool. But it’s not exactly useful.” He glanced at her with a half-smile. “Not compared to something like a healing ability.”
As they walked inside, Niki was immediately hit with a wave of scents. So many wolves, humans, magic, and food. His vampire senses flared for a second as he tried to process everything at once. The pack house smelled warm and lively, but it was also overwhelming compared to the quiet, controlled atmosphere of the coven. In the living room, several people were sitting on the couch. Sana, Jo, Taki, Harua, and Willow all looked up when they noticed the new arrival. They waved. “Hi!” Sana said brightly. “Hey,” Jo added with a nod. Taki lifted a hand in greeting, while Harua and Willow smiled. Sora pointed toward them as they walked past. “That’s Sana, Jo, Taki, Harua, and Willow.” Niki nodded, trying his best to remember the names. That’s… a lot of people. He had a feeling he might mix them up later.
They moved further into the house toward the dining area. There, another group sat around the table: Fuma, Tara, Nicholas, Rocky, Sunoo, Kei, and Aya. Sora repeated the introductions, pointing them out one by one. “And Rocky is a witch,” she added casually. “Sunoo’s a wizard.” Niki blinked. “Good to know,” he said. Then they finally reached the kitchen. Miyu stood by the counter, mixing something in a bowl while Yuma hovered nearby. When she noticed them, she waved enthusiastically. “Hi!” Then she looked down at her hands. “I’d shake your hand or something,” she said apologetically, “but they’re covered in egg.” She pointed at Yuma with the spoon. “Because someone made me mess up.” Yuma raised his hands in defense. “Hey, I just asked a question.” “A stupid one, of course, we have to remove the eggshells,” Niki chuckled at the sight. The house felt so… alive. People talking over each other. Laughing. Teasing. It was completely different from the coven he grew up in. Most of the elders there hated noise, especially laughter. Life in the coven had often been quiet. Ordered. Sometimes even boring. But this… This was chaotic in the best way.
Soon enough, everyone had gathered around the table, plates piled high with food. The pack filled nearly every seat, voices overlapping as dishes were passed around and people reached across the table for bread, vegetables, and whatever Miyu had prepared. Niki ended up seated near the middle. Jay sat on one side of him, while Taki sat on the other. Across the table sat Sora, with EJ on one side of her and Tara on the other. As everyone started eating, Niki glanced around the table, trying to match faces with the long list of names Sora had given him earlier. Okay… Sana… Jo… Harua… Willow… He was pretty sure he had those right. But the other wolves were harder. Two of them in particular kept giving him very intense looks. One of them he recognized as the mate of Rocky, the witch. That had been easy to remember. But the name of Rocky’s mate… That one had already slipped his mind.
The other wolf staring at him was even bigger, with broad shoulders, clearly strong. Either Fuma or Yuma. Niki was fairly certain the buff one was named one of those. He leaned slightly toward Jay, about to ask why those two seemed to hate him. But Jay was already deep in conversation with Maki. “If we add miso to the broth, it could work,” Maki was saying. Jay nodded thoughtfully. “But then we’d need to adjust the salt level.” Seeing they were occupied, Niki shifted slightly toward his other neighbor instead. He leaned closer to Taki. “Hey,” he whispered quietly. “Is there a reason those two wolves are glaring at me like that?” Taki followed his gaze and immediately chuckled. “Oh. Yeah.” Niki blinked. “That’s Nicholas and Fuma,” Taki explained. “They’ve probably had the worst experiences with vampires from your coven.” Niki winced slightly. “They acted the same way when Jungwon showed up,” Taki continued. “You just have to give them time to see you’re not a threat.” He paused before adding, “Or… well… that you’re not going to harm their mates.”
Niki tilted his head. “Wait,” he said slowly. “Were their mates the ones Heeseung and Sunghoon went after?” Taki nodded. “Yeah, that’s right.” Niki leaned back slightly, understanding dawning on his face. “Ah… yeah. That explains a lot.” The tension faded a little after that. Niki and Taki kept talking quietly between bites of food, quickly finding other things to discuss: life at the coven, vampire abilities, the village, and random stories from their lives. Before long, the conversation between them flowed easily.
Once most of the plates had been emptied and the table had settled into comfortable conversation, Sora leaned forward slightly, looking at Niki. “So,” she said, “what have you been doing these days?” Niki shrugged a little. “Not much, honestly,” he admitted. “Mostly just staying at the coven. Gaming… hanging around… stuff like that.” He poked lightly at the last bit of food on his plate. “I haven’t really had many chances to do anything else.” Tara tilted her head thoughtfully. “What would you like to do?” Fuma glanced at her, a little surprised that she had asked. His wolf stirred instinctively at the thought of a stranger staying longer than a simple visit, but when he saw that Tara seemed completely relaxed, he calmed himself again. Niki shrugged once more, a little awkward. “I’ve always liked dancing,” he said. “So maybe something with that.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “But I don’t really know how you’d turn that into… something real.”
Sana perked up immediately. “You could study dance at university,” she said. Niki blinked at her. “Really?” “Yeah,” she nodded. “Then you could work at dance studios. As an instructor, choreographer, background dancer, things like that.” Niki looked genuinely surprised. “I didn’t know that was possible.” Sana smiled. “I’m studying writing,” she explained. “Jo is studying art. Taki is studying acting.” She gestured around slightly. “But we all still take regular classes too, math, history, stuff like that.” Then she added, “There are students at our university studying dance as well.” Niki leaned back slightly in his chair, thinking. Could he actually do something like that? The idea had never really seemed possible before.
Taki thought about Sana’s suggestion for a moment. Then he turned toward Niki. “How about you just come with me to university tomorrow?” he suggested. Niki blinked at him. “Really?” “Yeah,” Taki said with a small shrug. “People bring friends sometimes. As long as you don’t interrupt anything, the professors don’t really care.” He gestured casually. “It’s not a dance class or anything, but you’d at least get a feel for what university is like.” Niki looked interested, but he hesitated. His eyes shifted toward Jay, clearly asking for silent permission. Jay noticed immediately. Instead of answering himself, he leaned back slightly and nodded toward EJ and Fuma. “They’re the alphas,” Jay said. “Their call.” Everyone’s attention shifted to them. EJ took a moment to think it over. Technically, it wouldn’t break any of the rules. Niki wouldn’t be wandering around alone; Taki would be with him the entire time. And… another friend for Taki might actually be a good thing. After a short pause, EJ nodded. “I’ll allow it.” Taki smiled instantly. “Cool.” Niki’s face lit up as well. “I’m excited.” Maki snorted from further down the table. “I have never once been excited about school.” Tara looked at him with a small smirk. “You’ve been more excited since I started helping you study.” Maki pointed at her. “Yeah, because I’m closer than ever to finally being done with school.”
~~~
Not long after lunch, the group slowly began to break apart again. Maki, Luna, Jay, and Jungwon, the usual Koyomi crew, headed off toward the restaurant for the afternoon shift. As they left, Maki was already talking with Jay about the dish they had discussed earlier. Back at the village, the rest of the pack settled into their usual routines. Kei and Aya decided to take a walk around the territory. The weather had grown warmer, the air fresh with the scent of early spring. They walked hand in hand along one of the forest paths. Aya leaned her head lightly against Kei’s shoulder as they walked. “Can you believe we’ve been together for more than two and a half years now?” she said softly. Kei glanced down at her. “It still feels like yesterday,” she continued, smiling to herself, “the first time I met you… and you fell to your knees.” Kei groaned dramatically. “I thought we had put that behind us,” he said. Aya laughed. “No way.”
They continued down the path, the quiet forest surrounding them. As they rounded a bend, Aya suddenly slowed. “Hey,” she said, pointing ahead. Near the edge of the path, a small patch of plants had begun to sprout, green shoots pushing up through the soil. A few buds were already forming. Aya tilted her head. “I’ve never seen flowers grow here before.” Kei looked where she pointed. “Huh?” He crouched slightly to examine them. “Yeah… this spot’s usually bare.” He straightened again with a small shrug. “Rocky or Sunoo probably planted something here. They’ve been adding plants all over the territory lately.” Aya nodded, accepting the explanation.
They continued their walk. After a moment, Aya spoke again. “We should probably start planning Maki’s graduation party.” Kei raised an eyebrow. “There’s still more than two months.” “Exactly,” Aya said firmly. “Which means we should plan it properly. No last-minute chaos.” Kei chuckled softly. “Fair point.” He thought for a moment. “We can gather everyone when Maki’s at school one day,” he suggested. “Plan everything without him knowing.” Aya smiled. “Perfect.”
~~~
That night, the pack house had settled into a quieter rhythm. Most people had gone to their rooms or spread out around the house, relaxing after the long day. In the living room, however, the TV glowed brightly. Taki and Niki sat on the floor in front of it, controllers in hand. They had been playing for a while now. And Niki was absolutely destroying him. “Again?!” Taki groaned as his character was defeated for the fifth time. Niki laughed. “That’s five.” Taki leaned back against the couch, sighing dramatically. He did care about losing… a little. But honestly, he was mostly just having fun. Real fun. The kind he hadn’t had in a long time. For once, his mind was quiet. No constant thoughts about control. No worrying about shifting. No fear of disappointing the pack. All his brain focused on right now was beating Niki in the game, laughing at stupid mistakes, and enjoying the moment. It felt… nice. After a moment, Niki set the controller down. “Want to do something else?” he asked. Taki tilted his head.
“Actually, yeah. What’s your vampire ability?” Niki blinked. “My ability?” “Yeah,” Taki said. “Sora and Jay both have healing, Jungwon has that shapeshifting thing. You must have something too, right?” Niki nodded. “I do.” “What is it?” “I can warp shadows.” Taki frowned slightly. “What does that mean?” Niki glanced around the dimly lit living room. “Like this.” He lifted a hand slightly. The shadows along the wall shifted. Slowly, they gathered together, stretching and bending until they formed a new shape. A wolf. The shadow-wolf moved slightly across the wall as if it were alive. Taki’s eyes widened. “Whoa.” Niki gave a small shrug. “I can manipulate the shape of shadows… and where they appear.” The wolf-shadow stretched across the wall before dissolving back into normal darkness. “I’m also supposed to be able to turn into a shadow and move around like that,” Niki added. “But I haven’t figured out how to do that yet.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “The elders said I’d eventually be able to, though.” “That’s so cool,” Taki said, still staring at the wall where the shadow wolf had been. Niki smiled a little. “Thanks.”
After a moment, he tilted his head curiously. “Can I see your wolf form?” Taki froze slightly. “I’ve never seen a wolf shift before,” Niki added quickly. Taki shook his head. Niki’s shoulders dropped a little in disappointment, but before he could say anything, Taki spoke. “It’s not that I don’t want to,” he explained. “It’s just… I can’t.” Niki blinked, then nodded in understanding. “Oh. Hey, don’t worry about it.” He glanced around for a second before brightening. “Actually, earlier I saw some basketball stuff outside. Wanna play?” Taki chuckled. “Sure. But I’m terrible.” He thought for a second. “Actually, we should ask Jo and Nico to join. They’re really good.” Niki grinned. “I’d love to play with them if they’re up for it.” Taki closed his eyes briefly, sending out a mindlink to the pack. Anyone want to play basketball? The responses came almost immediately. Nicholas, Jo, Yuma, EJ, and even Fuma. Taki blinked in surprise. He hadn’t expected that many people to agree. But he smiled and looked back at Niki. “We’ve got a whole team.” Niki stood up immediately. “Let’s go.” They headed outside toward the small court area near the house.
Not long after, the others joined them. Sana, Rocky, Sora, and Tara came outside too, settling down near the edge of the court to watch. Willow arrived a little later. “Harua’s asleep,” she explained as she sat down beside them. “But I’m not tired yet.” Soon enough, the group split into two teams. The game started quickly, the sound of shoes on the court and laughter filling the evening air. Nearby, the girls chatted as they watched. “So,” Sana asked Rocky, “how has work been lately?” Rocky smiled. “It’s been good.” She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “I just sent in the plans for my newest collection.” Sana’s eyes widened. “Really?” Rocky nodded. “Now I just have to wait and see if the brand approves it.” “And if they do?” Rocky smiled a little bigger. “It’ll earn us a lot of money.”
The basketball game was already in full swing. They had split into two teams. Nicholas, Fuma, Yuma, and EJ on one side. Jo, Taki, and Niki on the other. They had agreed that four against three would still be fair. Jo and Niki had both been very confident in their skills, and while Fuma, Yuma, and EJ were strong wolves, none of them were particularly great at basketball. Nicholas, however, absolutely was. So the teams balanced out well enough. The ball bounced across the court as the players ran back and forth, laughter and competitive shouts filling the evening air.
Nearby, the girls watched from the side. They cheered whenever someone made a good pass or a clean shot. But what they noticed most wasn’t the game. It was Taki. He was laughing loudly, chasing after the ball, grinning like a kid who had forgotten the rest of the world existed. He looked… lighter. Almost childlike. Willow smiled as she watched him. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen him this happy,” she said. Sora, who had been part of the pack longer than most of the girls, nodded thoughtfully. “It shows sometimes,” she said. “Little moments here and there.” Her eyes followed Taki as he ran across the court. “But his mind has been clouded by a lot over the past few years.” She smiled softly. “So it’s nice when his real self gets to come out for a while.”
Rocky watched quietly for a moment before speaking. “I’m not sure why,” she said slowly, “but I have a feeling something big is coming soon.” Tara looked at her. “A premonition?” Rocky shook her head. “No.” “I don’t have visions anymore.” She leaned back on her hands, watching the game. “But… call it a witch’s intuition.” She shrugged slightly. “I just have a feeling.” Then she added quietly, “Though I don’t know anything for sure.”
~~~
The next morning, Niki was already awake. Very awake. He sat at the kitchen table, waiting. Fuma walked in a little while later, still fixing his hair back in place as he reached for the coffee maker. When he noticed Niki sitting there, he chuckled. “You know there’s still another hour before Taki even wakes up, right?” he said as he poured himself a cup. He took a sip before adding, “And another hour after that before he leaves for university.” Niki shrugged. “Sana and Jo already left.” Fuma nodded. “Yeah.” Tara walked in just then, stretching a little as she joined them in the kitchen. “They have earlier classes on Mondays,” she explained to Niki. “Taki starts later.” She smiled slightly. “And he enjoys sleeping in.” Fuma snorted. “They all do.” Tara laughed. “Especially Maki and Nico.”
Then she glanced at the clock on the wall. “Oh, speaking of Maki…” Her eyes widened slightly. “He’s going to be late if we don’t push him out the door in fifteen minutes.” Fuma sighed like a man who had been through this many times before. “I’ll wake him up,” he said, already setting his coffee down. He pointed at Tara. “If you make him a sandwich.” Tara nodded. “Deal.” As she began pulling ingredients out, she turned to Niki. “Could you help me reach that container on top of the fridge?” Niki smiled and stood up easily, grabbing it for her. “No problem.” Just as he handed it over, a loud voice echoed through the house. “GET UP!” Niki jumped slightly. Tara giggled. “See?” she said.
She began assembling the sandwich as she explained. “Whenever Maki has to get up early for work, it’s no problem.” She shook her head. “But school?” She laughed again. “It’s like he’s in a coma. He does not wake up peacefully.” Soon after, another voice echoed upstairs. Niki guessed immediately that it was Luna. “You shut up, and you get up!” she shouted. A loud thud followed. Niki looked over at Tara in confusion. She sighed. “Luna probably pushed Maki off the bed.” Niki nodded slowly, a small smile forming on his face. The pack house was so lively, it felt completely different from the quiet, rigid life he had known at the coven.
A moment later, heavy stomping came from upstairs. With his vampire hearing, Niki could clearly hear someone rushing around while muttering the same word over and over. “Shit, shit, shit, shit,” Fuma walked back into the kitchen just as Tara finished packing the sandwich into the container. “I added an extra bar too,” she said, closing the lid and handing it to him. Fuma nodded. “Thanks.” He held the container out, waiting. Niki watched curiously. A few seconds later, Maki rushed past the kitchen at full speed. He snatched the container out of Fuma’s hand without even slowing down. “Thank you, goodbye!” he blurted in one breath before disappearing out the door. The door slammed shut behind him. Niki blinked. Then he laughed.
Before the kitchen could fall quiet again, another set of footsteps came down the stairs. Taki appeared a moment later, rubbing his eyes and yawning. “Fuma woke me up with all the screaming,” he mumbled. He stretched. “So I might as well eat breakfast before we leave.” Niki’s smile widened. “Good morning.” “Morning,” Taki said sleepily. The two of them began making sandwiches for themselves, grabbing bread and whatever ingredients were still on the counter. Across the kitchen, Tara and Fuma watched them for a moment, both smiling slightly. Then Fuma picked up his coffee again. “Come on,” he said softly to Tara. They headed outside together, ready for their usual morning walk around the territory.
~~~
After breakfast, Taki and Niki spent a bit more time in the living room, playing a few more games on the TV. The matches were just as chaotic as the night before, and once again, Niki won most of them. Eventually, though, the clock forced them to move. “Alright,” Taki said, standing and stretching. “Time to go.” They grabbed their bags and headed out toward the university. As they walked, they talked easily, like they had known each other for years instead of just one day. The conversation flowed from games to life at the coven to random stories about the pack. But the moment they stepped inside the campus building, Niki noticed something had changed. Taki’s shoulders stiffened. His posture became tighter, more guarded. Niki tilted his head. “What’s wrong?” Taki let out a quiet sigh. “School’s… complicated for me.” He hesitated before continuing.
“All my life, because of my wolf… and the trouble I’ve had shifting… I’ve never really been able to blend in with humans.” He shoved his hands into his pockets. “I’ve always been different.” He gave a small, humorless laugh. “And being different isn’t always a good thing.” Niki listened quietly. “I’ve been bullied a lot,” Taki admitted. “Pretty much my whole life.” His gaze drifted toward the floor for a moment. “I never really had friends at school.” He paused before adding something softer. “There was even a time when Kei had to come to my school every day just so I could eat lunch.” Niki blinked slightly. “Because if he didn’t…” Taki continued, “…I wouldn’t eat at all.” They walked a few more steps in silence. “So yeah,” Taki finished. “School’s always been a bit of a trigger for me.” He glanced around the busy hallway. “It’s better now. Since Jo and Sana started coming here, too. They kind of… keep people in check.” “But it doesn’t make the anxiety go away.”
Niki nodded slowly. “I get that.” He thought for a moment. “I wasn’t bullied,” he admitted. “I was kind of… somewhere in the middle. Not really popular, but not invisible either.” He shrugged lightly. “And I was human back then.” He glanced at Taki. “So I probably can’t fully understand what you went through.” Then he added quietly, “But I get why it makes you anxious.”
The first class of the day started easily enough. It was a history of acting class, going through the different ways people had performed throughout the ages. The professor talked about how acting styles had evolved, how older theatrical traditions focused on exaggerated gestures and projection, while modern acting often aimed for realism and subtle emotion. They also discussed what styles were currently most popular in the industry. Niki listened quietly beside Taki. It wasn’t exactly his favorite topic, but he still found parts of it interesting. Overall, it seemed like the start of a normal day. Across the room, however, Taki noticed a few familiar faces. His old bullies. They were watching the two of them. But their attention had clearly shifted toward Niki. Taki figured it was probably because of the unfamiliar person sitting beside him. Someone new. Someone tall. Someone they didn’t know how to handle yet. And for once… that attention meant they were leaving Taki alone.
~~~
Back at the pack village, the morning had settled into a quiet rhythm. Rocky was outside in the garden, carefully watering the vegetables they had planted there. The fresh green leaves swayed gently in the light breeze. Nearby, Nicholas stood beside a pile of logs, chopping them into smaller pieces for later use. The forest around them was peaceful. Especially compared to the chaos that had happened earlier when Maki was nearly late for school. Most of the pack members were scattered across town. Kei was away at a modeling job. Harua and Aya were working at Kyomei. Willow and Sunoo were at the veterinary clinic.
Inside the pack house, Tara sat comfortably on the couch, reading a book while Sora and EJ watched a movie together. Fuma was at work, running a special training session at the town’s gym. Maki was at school. Luna, Miyu, Jay, and Jungwon were at Koyomi. Yuma was at the design studio, putting together ideas for his next piece. And of course, Sana, Jo, Taki, and Niki were at the university. Everything seemed calm. Normal. Until suddenly, “NICHOLAS!” Rocky’s scream tore through the quiet village. Nicholas dropped the axe in his hands instantly and ran toward her without hesitation. Inside the house, EJ paused the movie the moment he heard the scream.
At that exact same time, across town at the veterinary clinic, Sunoo suddenly stiffened. His eyes widened. “Willow!” he called urgently. The two mages felt it at the same moment. A surge. Something powerful. And before anyone could even react, the ground began to shake. Hard. Buildings rattled violently. Dishes crashed inside houses. Cracks split through parts of the ground. An earthquake had hit. No one had expected an earthquake. At the pack house, the shaking came suddenly and violently. “Get down!” EJ shouted. He grabbed both Sora and Tara at the same time, pulling them close and shielding them with his body just as a large bookshelf behind them tipped over. It crashed down onto his back with a heavy thud. “EJ!” Sora screamed. “I’m fine,” he grunted through clenched teeth. “I can handle it. Just, stay down.” Tara clutched his arm, heart racing as the house rattled around them. “As long as you two aren’t hurt,” EJ added, trying to steady himself, “that’s what matters.” Outside, Nicholas had heard Rocky scream. He reached her in seconds, pulling her tightly against his chest as the ground beneath them shook violently. “Nico!” Rocky gasped, grabbing onto him. “I’ve got you,” he said firmly, wrapping his arms around her protectively as the garden soil cracked and shifted beneath their feet.
Across town at the veterinary clinic, Willow was already moving when the shaking started. “The animals!” she said urgently. Cages rattled. Equipment fell. A terrified chorus of barking, whining, and screeching filled the building. Sunoo raised his hands instinctively, magic flaring quietly under his skin. “I’ll handle them,” he said quickly. He focused on the animals, using what magic he could without making it obvious. The cages steadied. The frightened animals were shielded from falling debris. But a loud crash came from the front of the clinic. A window shattered. One of their coworkers cried out in pain. Sunoo flinched. “I,” He wanted to help. He could have helped. But he couldn’t let them see his magic. His hands clenched slightly as he forced himself to stay focused on the animals instead.
At Kyomei, the shaking sent racks of magazines and decorations tumbling. “Aya!” Harua shouted. He rushed to her side, grabbing her and pulling her down behind the counter. “Stay here,” he said, bracing himself between her and the rest of the store as objects fell around them. Aya grabbed his sleeve tightly. “Harua!” “I’m not letting anything happen to you,” he said quickly. Kei would never forgive him if he didn’t protect her. And more importantly, Harua himself wouldn’t forgive himself.
At Koyomi, the kitchen had become chaotic. Pots rattled violently. Glasses fell and shattered. “Out!” Jay shouted immediately. He and Jungwon rushed forward at the same time. “Miyu, Luna, move!” They grabbed both girls, quickly guiding them away from the kitchen and toward the main area where there was less risk of things falling. “Careful,” Jungwon warned as another loud crash came from behind them. Miyu clutched Luna’s hand tightly. “Please tell me the building isn’t going to collapse,” Luna said nervously. “It won’t,” Jay said firmly, though his eyes scanned the room carefully. “Just stay close.” Luckily, the restaurant had been empty when the earthquake struck.
At the university, Jo felt his heart drop. “Sana…” He wasn’t with her. They were in different buildings. He felt so close, yet impossibly far away. He immediately started moving toward the door, ignoring the panicked shouting around him.
At Maki’s school, the entire classroom shook violently. Students screamed. “Maki, don’t!” the teacher started when he moved. But Maki’s instincts had already kicked in. A large crack formed along the wall as part of it began collapsing inward. Several students were directly beneath it. Without thinking, Maki rushed forward. He shoved the crumbling section of wall the other direction with all his strength. The heavy structure shifted away from the students just enough to keep it from crushing them. Dust filled the air. No one seemed to notice what he had done. And Maki silently thanked the universe for that. But his heart was racing. Luna. He needed to know Luna was okay.
At the gym, Fuma froze when the shaking started. “Tch…” His first thought wasn’t for himself. It was for Tara. EJ and Nicholas were there. They would protect her. He knew that. But that didn’t stop the worry twisting in his chest. Yuma had felt the same, knowing Jay and Jungwon were with Miyu, they would protect her, but still, he worried. Kei did too. Wishing he could run to Kyomei and hold Aya close.
And finally, back at the university. The acting building was old. Too old. The shaking tore through the structure like it had no resistance at all. Cracks split across the walls. Chunks of plaster fell from the ceiling. Students screamed as parts of the floor began giving out. “Everyone out!” someone shouted. Niki immediately looked at Taki. And what he saw made his stomach drop. Taki’s breathing had become uneven. His wolf was reacting. Claws were slowly pushing through his fingertips. “Taki,” Niki said quietly. But Taki looked panicked. The fear. The noise. The chaos. It was all too much.
Without hesitation, Niki grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the far corner of the room, away from the crowd. “Come here,” he said quickly. He positioned himself in front of Taki, blocking him from view as much as possible. “Stay here,” Niki whispered. Taki’s claws were still half-shifted. Niki glanced around quickly, making sure no one was looking. Then he looked back at Taki. “Hey,” he said softly, trying to keep his voice calm. “Focus on me, okay?”
After ten long minutes of violent shaking and another smaller wave of rumbling about five minutes later, the ground finally settled. The worst was over. Dust hung in the air across the town. Sirens echoed in the distance. Half the town looked wrecked. Roads had cracked, windows had shattered, and several older buildings had partially collapsed. No one there had ever experienced an earthquake before, so the damage was worse than it might have been in a place prepared for them. News reporters were already everywhere, setting up cameras and broadcasting live as emergency services rushed between locations. “A powerful and unexpected earthquake has struck the region.” “A number of buildings have suffered structural damage,” “Authorities confirm several casualties.” A few lives had been lost. Thankfully, only a handful. Several others were injured, but most of the injuries weren’t life-threatening. It could have been much worse.
~~~
The first thing Kei did once the shaking stopped was reach out through the mindlink. Everyone report in. Are you okay? What about the mates? There was a moment of silence. Then Nicholas answered first. We’re okay, he said quickly. Rocky’s fine. Tara and Sora, too. EJ took a bookshelf to the back, but it’s just a bruise and a small tear. A second later, EJ’s voice appeared as well. It’s nothing. Next came Harua. Aya and I are fine. No injuries. Yuma checked in after that. I’m okay, too. Maki’s voice followed shortly after. I’m fine. Maybe a bruise on my shoulder, but it’s already healing. Jo answered next, his thoughts clearly strained. I’m okay… but I don’t know about Sana or Taki yet. Fuma spoke up. I’m fine as well. Then his tone shifted slightly. EJ… thank you for protecting Tara. EJ responded immediately. Of course. That’s what we do.
There was a brief pause. Then another voice joined the link, Sunoo. They had figured out a way for both him and Jay to connect to the mindlink despite them not being wolves. Willow and I are safe, Sunoo said. Some of our coworkers got minor injuries when a window shattered, but nothing serious. Jay’s voice came next. Everyone at Koyomi is okay. Luna, Miyu, and Jungwon, no injuries. He sighed. But the kitchen is wrecked. Honestly… most of the city looks like that. For a moment, the link was quiet. Then Kei asked the question everyone was thinking. Taki? Silence. Kei tried again. Taki, respond. Nothing. No voice. No thoughts. No response at all. A heavy worry settled over the pack. Jo’s anxiety immediately spiked. Taki? he called again, panic creeping into his voice. Still nothing. They couldn’t reach Niki either. He hadn’t been added to the mindlink yet. And right now, no one had any idea what had happened to Taki or Niki.
~~~
Inside the crumbling remains of the acting department, dust still floated through the air. Pieces of ceiling and plaster had fallen across the classroom, desks were overturned, and cracks ran along the walls like jagged veins. But in the corner, Niki had managed to keep Taki hidden from the rest of the students during the worst of it. He had positioned himself carefully, blocking anyone’s view while Taki struggled with his half-shift. Now that the rumbling had finally stopped, Taki squeezed his eyes shut, forcing his breathing to slow. Slowly… painfully… His claws retracted. The golden glow in his eyes faded. His wolf receded back beneath the surface. And just as he managed to regain control, something else caught his attention. A scent. Taki froze. It was strong. Sweet. Almost like strawberries. He had never smelled anything like it before. His senses sharpened instantly. The scent was unfamiliar… completely new. Yet something about it pulled at him in a way he couldn’t explain. His mind raced. What is that?
The only new person who had been in the room with him was Niki. But this scent, it didn’t belong to him. Taki slowly pushed himself to his feet. Pain shot through his leg, reminding him that it had been hurt during the collapse, but he barely noticed. His attention was completely elsewhere. He began looking around the damaged classroom, scanning every person, every corner. Niki frowned. “Taki?” No answer. “What are you doing?” Still nothing. Taki’s mind was racing. What is this scent? Who does it belong to? Why can I smell it so strongly? Why does it feel like it’s calling to me? His heart started beating faster. Because whatever it was, he felt drawn to it. Soon enough, Taki’s eyes landed on the source of the scent that had been driving his senses wild.
A girl. Or rather, a young woman. She was backed into a corner of the damaged classroom, her arms wrapped around herself as she tried to make herself as small as possible. She was crying. A few other students stood close to her. Too close. Taki recognized them immediately. His bullies. And it seemed they had already found a new target. Taki’s focus locked onto them. At the same moment, Niki noticed them too. He inhaled sharply. Now that he was paying attention, he could smell it clearly as well. The scent of a werewolf. And it was far too strong to belong only to Taki. That girl, she was a werewolf. And worse… She was close to shifting. Those bullies surrounding her were only making it worse.
“Taki,” Niki said sharply. Then louder, “Taki, go!” Taki didn’t hesitate. He limped across the broken floor toward them, ignoring the pain in his leg. The bullies barely had time to react before he shoved between them, forcing them back and placing himself directly in front of the girl. “Back off,” he growled. The bullies stumbled away in surprise. And then, suddenly, the entire room went dark. Not the normal kind of dark. Total darkness. Shadows poured across the room like a thick curtain, swallowing the light until no one could see anything. Except, Taki. His eyes shifted, glowing faintly as his wolf sight adjusted to the darkness. He immediately knew what had happened. Niki. He had warped the shadows, covering the entire room.
The bullies cursed and shouted in confusion. “Hey, what the hell?!” “I can’t see anything!” But Taki ignored them. He turned slightly toward the girl behind him and lowered his voice. “It’s okay,” he whispered gently. “You’re not alone.” The girl slowly looked up at him through her tears. Taki recognized her. (Y/n). They had been in the same classes for three years. Yet he had never known she was a werewolf. And he was almost certain she had never known he was one either. Being this close to her made the scent even stronger. Sweet. Overwhelming. Taki felt his wolf surge forward again, pushing for control. For a moment, his vision blurred as instinct tried to take over, but he forced it back. Barely. Because right now, the worry for (Y/n) was stronger than the fear for himself.
“I’m scared,” she whispered, her voice trembling. Taki understood that feeling better than anyone. Years ago, when he had tried to shift for the first time, he had felt the exact same things. The pain. The fear. The confusion. Wondering why it didn’t work. Why couldn’t he do what the others in his pack could do so easily? And right now, (Y/n) was experiencing all of it. Maybe she didn’t have a pack behind her. But the fear and pain were the same. Taki gently wrapped his arms around her. “Hold on,” he said softly. She immediately clung to him, her arms wrapping tightly around his neck. Taki lifted her off the ground. His injured leg screamed in protest, and he groaned quietly, but he ignored it. If my brothers can do this… so can I. He limped toward the opening of the ruined classroom, carefully stepping over broken desks and fallen debris. Niki hurried over to them, immediately moving to Taki’s side. “I’ve got you,” he said, supporting some of Taki’s weight as they moved.
Together, they managed to get out of the damaged room and into the hallway. Once they were safely out, Niki released his focus. The warped shadows slid back into their normal places. Light flooded the hallway again. Students shouted in confusion as their vision returned. But the three of them didn’t stop. They moved across the campus grounds until they found a quiet, secluded corner away from the crowds and emergency responders. Finally, Taki carefully set (Y/n) down. The moment he did, his leg gave out slightly. “Ah!” He hissed in pain, grabbing his thigh as it throbbed sharply. (Y/n) had calmed a little by now, but fear still filled her eyes. Her breathing was uneven. And when she looked down at her hands, she froze. Claws. Sharp. Not human. Her eyes widened in horror. “I… I don’t understand,” she whispered shakily. “How… how is this possible?”
Taki and Niki exchanged a quick glance. Did she… not know? “What am I?” she asked again, her voice shaking worse than before. Tears streamed down her face, and she still hadn’t really looked at either of them closely enough to notice that they weren’t exactly normal either. Taki slowly reached forward and gently took her hand. She flinched immediately. “Don’t!” she said quickly, panic in her voice. “My claw, hand, I might hurt you.” But Taki didn’t let go. Instead, he carefully laced their fingers together, holding her trembling hand between his. He tried to give her the softest, most reassuring smile he could manage. “You’re a werewolf,” he said gently. “It’s okay. I am one too.” “But… how?” she whispered. That was when she finally looked at him properly. Her eyes widened slightly as she noticed the golden glow in his. He expected fear. Most people reacted that way. But instead, she just looked confused… overwhelmed… searching for answers.
Taki spoke softly. “You were born a werewolf,” he explained. “But you probably didn’t grow up with a pack. Maybe you were adopted by a human family or something like that.” He nodded toward her shaking hands. “So your wolf stayed dormant all these years… until now.” Her brows furrowed as she tried to process everything. “The fear… the danger from earlier,” Taki continued quietly. “That probably triggered it. It woke your wolf up.” She shook her head slightly, still struggling to believe it. “How… how is that possible?” Before Taki could answer, pain shot through his leg again. “Ah!” He groaned, grabbing his thigh tightly. The bone was trying to heal. But something was wrong. It wasn’t setting properly. Which meant it was most likely fractured and out of place. Taki looked over at Niki, breathing a little heavier now. “We need to bring her to the pack,” he said. “But I can’t move like this.”
Niki blinked. “…Taki.” “What?” “Use the mindlink.” Taki stared at him for a second. Then he laughed weakly. “…Right.” Of course, he would forget something that obvious. But before he could reach out to the pack, “Taki!” A familiar voice called out across the campus. Taki’s head snapped up. Jo. And Sana. They were running around looking for them, panic written all over their faces. Niki waved them over quickly. The second Jo reached them, he dropped to his knees and pulled Taki into a tight hug. “We thought we lost you,” Jo said, his voice thick with relief.
(Y/n) trembled when she saw the two new people rushing toward them. For a brief moment, fear spiked in her chest again. But as she watched them, really watched them, she noticed something different. The way they immediately ran to Taki. The panic in their voices. The relief when they saw he was alive. They looked like… family. Or something close to it. And suddenly a strange emptiness settled in her chest. A quiet ache she had never felt before. Is this… what a pack feels like? Is that what my wolf is reaching for? She had never had anything like that before. No pack. No one who understood her. Just confusion and a life that suddenly didn’t make sense anymore.
“Why didn’t you respond earlier?” Jo asked urgently as he pulled back from the hug, quickly looking Taki over. His eyes immediately landed on the injured leg. Taki rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “I didn’t hear you guys,” he admitted. “A lot happened during the earthquake… and after it.” He shrugged slightly. “I guess the link couldn’t reach me because I wasn’t open to it.” Jo sighed in relief before hugging him again, tighter this time. “Idiot,” he muttered softly. “You scared us.” Then he stood up and looked over at Niki. “You hurt?” Niki shook his head. “I’m fine.” Jo nodded once before speaking into the mindlink. I found Taki. The response from the pack came instantly. He’s alive, Jo continued. But his leg’s injured. Niki’s fine. There was a collective wave of relief through the link. Then Jo added, But we’ve got someone else with us too. A girl. A pause. She appears to be a wolf. That definitely caught everyone’s attention. Questions immediately started flying through the link. Jo sighed. We’ll explain when we get back. It’ll take a while to get to the village.
Meanwhile, Sana had crouched down in front of (Y/n). “Hey,” she said gently. “Are you okay?” (Y/n) still felt completely overwhelmed. Her hands still had claws. Her world had just shattered. But physically… she wasn’t hurt. So she slowly nodded. Sana smiled warmly. “Good. I’m Sana, by the way.” (Y/n) hesitated before answering quietly. “(Y/n).” “Nice to meet you, (Y/n).” Behind them, Jo crouched down and, with Niki’s help, carefully lifted Taki onto his back. Taki winced slightly as his leg shifted. “Sorry,” Jo said. “It’s fine,” Taki muttered. Once he was secure, Jo stood up fully, adjusting his grip as he prepared to carry him all the way back.
Sana gently helped (Y/n) stand as well. “Come with us,” she said softly. (Y/n) looked around the damaged campus. Sirens. Broken buildings. People everywhere. Nothing felt familiar anymore. Then she looked back at the small group in front of her. They at least seemed to know what was happening. And right now… she had nowhere else to go. So after a moment, she nodded. And went with them. The walk back to the pack village took much longer than usual. The earthquake had turned familiar paths into a maze of broken ground, fallen trees, and cracked pavement. More than once, they had to detour around collapsed structures or unstable earth. Jo carried Taki the whole way, refusing to slow down despite the obstacles, while Niki stayed close in case he needed help.
Sana walked beside (Y/n), guiding her carefully over the uneven terrain. By the time they finally reached the pack village, most of the others had already made it back. The moment Kei saw Aya, he rushed straight toward her. “Aya!” He wrapped his arms around her tightly, pulling her against his chest. “I’m so glad you’re okay,” he said, his voice thick with relief. Aya hugged him just as tightly. “I’m okay, Kei. I’m okay.” All around the village, similar reunions were happening. Fuma pulled Tara into his arms the second he saw her. Yuma held Miyu close, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. Maki nearly tackled Luna with how fast he ran to her, hugging her like he never intended to let go. Harua wrapped Willow in a quiet but firm embrace. Nicholas still had Rocky held tightly in his arms; he hadn’t let go since the earthquake began.
Nearby, EJ and Sora stood close together as Sora carefully worked her hands over his back. “You really should let someone else handle the shielding next time,” she muttered as her healing ability worked through the bruise and tear on his back. EJ huffed softly. “And let a bookshelf fall on you instead?” Sora didn’t answer that. Just then, movement at the edge of the village caught everyone’s attention. Jo, Sana, Niki, and Taki, along with someone unfamiliar, were approaching.
“Taki!” Jay called immediately. He and Jungwon both rushed forward. “Careful,” Jo said as they reached him. Together, Jay and Jungwon helped take Taki’s weight while Jo lowered him carefully. “Let me see,” Jay said, already reaching for Taki’s leg. His hands began to glow faintly as he placed them over the injured area, his healing ability activating. Taki sighed in relief almost immediately as the pain began easing. Nicholas had released Rocky the moment he noticed them arriving. Now he walked over quickly, his expression tense as he looked at Taki. “You okay?” he asked. “Yeah,” Taki said. “I’ll live.” Around them, the rest of the pack slowly gathered. Relief spread through the group, seeing that Taki and Niki were safe.
But their attention quickly shifted to the unfamiliar girl standing behind Sana. (Y/n) instinctively shrank back. There were so many of them. Too many strangers. Too many eyes staring at her. Without thinking, she stepped behind Sana even more, gripping the back of her sleeve slightly as she hid from the group. Her claws were still out. Her fangs hadn’t receded. And her golden eyes made it painfully obvious what she was. A werewolf who hadn’t shifted back. And judging by the confusion and fear still written across her face… One who had absolutely no idea about this world she had suddenly been thrust into.
Fuma slowly walked over to the frightened girl, keeping his movements careful and non-threatening. “Hey,” he said gently. “My name’s Fuma.” (Y/n) stayed hidden behind Sana, gripping the back of her sleeve tightly, but after a moment, she answered quietly. “(Y/n).” Fuma gave a small nod. “Nice to meet you, (Y/n). Do you think you could step forward so we can talk?” She immediately shook her head. “I, I can’t.” Her voice trembled. “I’m scared.” Before Fuma could respond, Tara stepped up beside him and gently placed a hand on his arm. “Fuma, honey,” she said softly. He glanced down at her. “You should step back.” Fuma frowned slightly. “Why?” Tara gave him a small smile. “Because she’s obviously terrified,” she said. “And while we all know you’re basically a teddy bear… You don’t always look like one.” Her eyes briefly flicked toward his broad shoulders and muscles. Fuma opened his mouth to ask what they were supposed to do then, but Tara spoke again before he could. “Let me handle this, okay?” Fuma looked between Tara and the frightened girl for a second, then nodded. “Okay.” He stepped back, giving Tara and Sana space.
Tara moved a little closer, though she kept enough distance so she wouldn’t overwhelm the girl. “Hi,” she said warmly. “I’m Tara.” (Y/n) peeked out slightly from behind Sana. “I know you’re scared,” Tara continued softly. “But we’re not going to hurt you.” Sana gently squeezed (Y/n)’s arm. “Tara was scared, too, when she first came to us,” she added. “Just like you. But look at her now.” (Y/n) looked at Tara again. Compared to Fuma, Tara did look much less intimidating. Tara slowly held out her hand. She didn’t move closer, just waited. “You don’t have to do anything right away,” she said. “But if you want… You can come stand with me.” (Y/n) hesitated for a long moment. Everyone around them stayed quiet. No one pushed her. Finally, she slowly reached out. Her clawed fingers carefully wrapped around Tara’s hand. Tara smiled softly but didn’t tighten her grip, just enough to reassure her she was there.
With a small step, (Y/n) moved out from behind Sana. “There you go,” Tara said gently. Then she explained calmly, “Sana and I are human, so we can’t help you with the shifting part.” She gestured slightly toward Fuma. “But Fuma can. He’s a werewolf, too.” (Y/n)’s shoulders tensed again slightly. Tara squeezed her hand reassuringly. “I promise I won’t let go,” she said. “I’ll stay right here the whole time.” After a moment of hesitation… (Y/n) nodded. “…Okay.” And finally agreed to talk to Fuma.
As (Y/n) walked toward Fuma with Tara, her eyes drifted back to Taki. He was sitting on the ground a short distance away, his face twisted in pain. The person kneeling beside him had his hands glowing faintly as he tried to heal the injury. Even from where she stood, she could tell it wasn’t working very well. “He’ll be okay,” Fuma said gently when he noticed where her attention was. (Y/n) tightened her grip on Tara’s hand slightly. Now she was standing only a couple of steps away from Fuma. Tara gave her hand a small, reassuring squeeze. “I’m still here,” she whispered. Fuma crouched down slightly so he wouldn’t tower over her. “Alright,” he said calmly. “What’s happening to you right now is your wolf being active; neither you nor the wolf is aware of what’s going on, so we need to help both you and your wolf to understand, to calm down. You need to guide it back.”
(Y/n) swallowed nervously. “I don’t know how.” “That’s okay,” Fuma said. “I’ll show you.” He took a slow breath, then demonstrated. As the pack watched, his eyes briefly flashed golden, claws extending slightly before he calmly pulled them back again, shifting smoothly between wolf traits and human. “You focus on yourself,” he explained. “Your breathing. Your control. Think about being human again. Picture the claws going back to normal nails, your eyes becoming less sharp, your muscles relaxing around your face, your shoulders, your entire body.” (Y/n) nodded nervously. She tried. Nothing happened. Her claws remained. Her fangs still pressed against her lower lip. “Try again,” Tara encouraged softly. (Y/n) closed her eyes and focused on her breathing. Slow inhale. Slow exhale. It took a few tries. But gradually, her claws retracted. Her fangs shrank back. And the golden glow in her eyes faded until they returned to their normal color. The moment the shift fully settled, the strength seemed to leave her body all at once. Her knees buckled. “Oh!”
Tara quickly crouched with her as (Y/n) collapsed to the ground, exhausted. “It’s okay,” Tara said gently, still holding her hand. “That happens sometimes.” (Y/n) was breathing heavily, completely drained. But she was okay. Across the clearing, things were a bit more tense. Jay frowned as he continued examining Taki’s leg. Something wasn’t right. Nicholas noticed the expression. “What is it?” he asked. Jay leaned back slightly. “Taki’s werewolf healing already kicked in when he got injured in the first place,” he explained. “But the bone didn’t set correctly, especially not since he was walking on the leg.” Taki groaned quietly. “That means the fracture started healing wrong,” Jay continued. “Which is why it still hurts. My healing can’t fix it unless the bone is set properly first.” Nicholas frowned. “So what do we do?” Jay met his eyes. “We have to break it again.”
Taki’s head snapped up. “You’re kidding,” “Are you sure?” Nicholas asked. Jay nodded firmly. “It’s the only way.” Nicholas sighed, turning to Taki. “Sorry, little brother.” Before Taki could even fully process what was happening, Nicholas grabbed his thigh firmly and snapped the bone. A loud crack echoed through the clearing. Taki screamed, the sound tearing out of his throat as his claws instinctively dug into the dirt beneath him. A low growl followed as pain surged through his leg. But just as quickly as it came, it eased. Jay immediately placed his glowing hands over the injury again. “Now it’ll work,” he said. The healing magic flowed through the bone properly this time, knitting it back together the way it should have from the start.
Jo slowly looked around the pack village, taking in the damage. Compared to the city, they had been lucky. The main house was still standing, and most of the smaller cabins were too. But the forest surrounding them had clearly taken the worst of the earthquake. Several trees had fallen, parts of the ground had split, and branches were scattered everywhere. He turned to EJ. “You were here when it hit,” Jo said. “How bad is the damage?” EJ shrugged slightly. “The main house took some hits,” he replied. “We probably lost most of the porcelain in the kitchen based on the sound, and the TV is probably broken since it fell down, and the bookshelf is beyond saving.” He glanced back at the house. “But that’s about all we know so far. We haven’t checked the rest yet.”
Aya exchanged a look with Kei before speaking. “We’ll take a look around the territory,” she said. Nicholas and Rocky nodded in agreement. “And we should check the pond too,” Nicholas added. Sunoo stepped forward. “I’ll come with you,” he said. “Just in case you need some extra magic.” (Y/n), who had been sitting on the ground beside Tara, looked up in confusion. “Magic?” Tara smiled softly. “Yeah… there’s a bit of everything here.” She gently pointed around the group as she explained. “Many of us girls are human,” she said. “But we also have vampires.” She gestured toward Sora, Jay, Jungwon, and Niki. “Rocky is a witch,” she added, nodding toward her. “And Sunoo is a wizard.” Then she motioned toward the rest of the group. “And the rest are werewolves.” (Y/n) blinked slowly, trying to process all of that. “…Oh.” It was a lot to take in. She nodded quietly, even though her mind was still racing.
Nearby, Miyu looked toward the main house. “If the kitchen survived,” she said, “I could make something for everyone.” After everything that had happened, they all looked like they could use something warm. “Comfort food sounds perfect right now,” she added softly. Yuma immediately followed her toward the house. “I’ll help.” Maki stood up too, stretching slightly. “Yeah, I’ll check what’s still usable.” Luna joined them as well. Together, the four of them headed inside, carefully stepping over broken porcelain and fallen objects as they started clearing space and figuring out what they could still use to cook.
~~~
As Aya, Kei, Rocky, Nicholas, and Sunoo walked through the territory, they checked the forest for fallen trees, cracks in the ground, and anything else that might have been damaged by the earthquake. Eventually, they reached the same spot Aya had pointed out earlier that morning. The place where flowers had been sprouting, where the ground was usually bare. Now the flowers had fully bloomed. But something about them felt… wrong. They were large, much larger than normal flowers, and each one was a different color. Deep red, bright yellow, pale blue, dark violet. Their petals seemed almost too perfect, standing tall despite the chaos the earthquake had caused around them. Aya tilted her head. “That’s strange,” she murmured. She began to crouch down, reaching out to touch one of the petals. “NO!” Rocky’s scream cut through the air.
Aya froze instantly, her fingers stopping just inches from the flower. Kei immediately grabbed her arm and pulled her back to her feet, moving her a few steps away from the strange plants. “What is it?” Kei asked sharply. Rocky stepped closer to the flowers, her face tense. “These flowers…” she said quietly. “They might be the reason for the earthquake.” Everyone looked at her. “What do you mean?” Kei asked. Rocky lifted one hand and murmured a quiet spell. A book appeared in her grasp. She opened it quickly, flipping through the pages with practiced familiarity. “I’m almost certain these are magical flowers,” she said as she searched. “Flowers that bring catastrophes to life.” Aya’s eyes widened slightly. Rocky suddenly stopped turning pages. “Aha.” She turned the book so she could examine the illustration and description more closely. “Just like I thought.”
She pointed to the page. “This combination of colors,” she explained, gesturing toward the blooms in front of them, “represents the rumbling of the earth.” She looked up. “In other words… an earthquake.” Kei frowned. “But how did they appear here?” Rocky slowly closed the book. “I’m not entirely sure.” She studied the flowers again. “My guess is they were planted here a very long time ago,” she said. “The magic needed to create these kinds of flowers has been lost for ages.” Sunoo stepped a little closer, examining them carefully. “So why did they activate now?” Nicholas asked. Rocky glanced at Sunoo, then at herself. “…Probably us.” Sunoo blinked. “Us?” Rocky nodded slowly. “These flowers react to magic,” she explained. “They probably sensed ours.” She gestured lightly between herself and Sunoo. “Having both a witch and a wizard nearby might have been enough to awaken them.” She hesitated slightly. “That’s just a guess, though. They could have also been planted with a time spell, only allowing them to bloom just now.”
Rocky looked back at Aya, her expression serious. “The reason I stopped you,” she said, “is because if someone without magic touches these flowers…” She paused briefly. “They turn you to stone.” Aya’s eyes widened. “…Stone?” Rocky nodded. “It’s a defense mechanism,” she explained. “A way to stop people from removing them.” Kei instinctively pulled Aya a little farther away from the flowers. “And if someone is turned to stone?” Aya asked quietly. Rocky’s voice grew even more serious. “Nothing can reverse it.” A heavy silence settled over them. “That’s terrifying,” Aya said softly. Sunoo nodded in agreement. “Yeah,” he said. “It really is.”
He stepped closer to Rocky, glancing between her and the flowers. “Are you sure we can touch them?” Rocky nodded firmly. “I’m sure.” She crouched beside the strange blooms. “I’ve done this before,” she said. “A long time ago.” Sunoo tilted his head slightly. “When I was still a child,” Rocky continued. “Back when I lived with my old coven, before I became an outcast.” Her eyes briefly darkened at the memory. “These flowers appeared near our territory, too. Everyone in the coven helped remove them.” She gently wrapped her hand around the stem of one flower. “You pull them out,” she explained. “Roots and all.” With a firm tug, she dragged the flower from the ground. The roots came free with a soft tear of soil. “And then you burn them,” she added. “That way they can’t reroot somewhere else.” Sunoo nodded. “Got it.” He stepped forward beside her. Together, the two mages began carefully pulling the strange flowers from the earth, placing them in a small pile nearby. A short distance away, Aya and Kei continued walking through the forest, checking the rest of the territory for damage. Nicholas, however, stayed behind. He leaned casually against a nearby tree, though his eyes remained fixed on Rocky as she worked. Keeping a quiet watch over his mate while the two mages removed the dangerous flowers.
Once the last of the strange flowers had been pulled from the ground, Rocky brushed some dirt from her hands and opened the book again. She flipped through a few pages before stopping, scanning the text carefully. “We’ll need to burn the soil,” she said. Sunoo looked at the ground. “Just to make sure there aren’t any roots left.” She tapped the page. “If we destroy them properly, the magic should fade.” Nicholas looked down at the flowers. “I can help carry them,” he offered, stepping closer. Rocky immediately shook her head. “No.” He paused, eyeing them cautiously. Nicholas raised an eyebrow. “Not even after they’ve been pulled out?” “Even then,” she replied. “They’ll still turn you to stone.” She nudged one lightly with the tip of her shoe. “They’re nasty like that.” Nicholas quickly pulled his hand back. “…Good to know.”
Rocky closed the book again. “We’ll burn them in the normal fire pit,” she said. “They’re quite pretty when they burn, it’s like fireworks, in a way.” Sunoo nodded. Nicholas straightened, glancing toward the forest path. “I’ll head back first,” he said. “Let the others know what’s going on.” Rocky nodded. “We’ll follow in a minute. Sunoo and I just need to use a little magic here first, burn any roots that might still be underground.” Sunoo lifted his hand slightly, already preparing a small spell. Nicholas gave them one last look before turning and jogging back toward the pack village.
When he arrived, he immediately noticed that most of the group was still outside. Taki, Jay, Jungwon, Niki, Sana, Tara, Fuma, and (Y/n) were all gathered in roughly the same spots they had been when he left. Taki was still sitting while Jay finished checking his leg. Nicholas looked around briefly. The only ones missing were EJ, Sora, and Jo. “Where are the others?” he asked. Sana glanced toward the row of cabins. “Checking the smaller houses,” she replied. Nicholas nodded slightly, looking toward the cabins where they had disappeared, inspecting the damage the earthquake might have caused.
Nicholas walked over to the fire pit where they had held their party a few days earlier. He began placing logs inside, stacking them carefully before crouching down to start the fire. A moment later, Fuma approached him. “What are you doing?” he asked, watching as Nicholas struck the flame. Nicholas glanced up at him. “Rocky and Sunoo found something out in the territory,” he said. “Magical flowers.” That immediately caught everyone’s attention. “Magical flowers?” Sana repeated. Nicholas nodded as the first flames began to catch on the dry wood. “They’re the reason for the earthquake,” he explained. “Apparently, different colors cause different catastrophes.” The group fell quiet for a moment.
Jay’s eyes widened slightly. “…Those flowers actually exist?” Nicholas looked up at him. “You’ve heard of them?” Jay nodded slowly. “I’ve read about them,” he said. “But only in very old texts, a long time ago.” He shook his head in disbelief. “I’ve been alive for a few hundred years, and in all that time they’ve never appeared. The magic needed to create them was lost long before I was even born.” Nicholas leaned back slightly as the fire began growing stronger. “Rocky and Sunoo are removing the rest of the roots now,” he said. “Then they’ll bring the flowers here so we can burn them.” Jay nodded thoughtfully.
After a moment, Nicholas looked toward the girl standing a little behind Sana. “How are you doing?” he asked gently. (Y/n) shifted slightly, still looking somewhat unsure of where to stand. “I… feel a little better,” she admitted. “Still confused though.” Nicholas gave her a warm smile. “That’s understandable.” Then he turned toward his younger brother. “And you?” he asked. “How’s the leg?” Taki flexed it slightly. “It’s still a bit sore,” he said. “But I’m okay.” Jay nodded from where he sat beside him. “That soreness might last another hour or so,” he explained. “We had to snap the bone again to set it properly.” Taki grimaced a little at the reminder. “And the fracture lasted longer than it should have,” Jay added. “Werewolf bodies aren’t made for that kind of injury. They’re built to heal almost instantly.”
Soon, the fire in the pit had grown into steady flames. One by one, everyone moved closer, sitting down around it. Even though the spring sun was still up, it was slowly drifting toward evening, and the breeze had begun to carry a colder bite through the air. The warmth of the fire was more than welcome. (Y/n) hesitated for a moment before quietly sitting down. She ended up beside Taki. For a moment, she just stared into the flames, her hands resting in her lap. Then she leaned slightly closer to him and whispered softly, “Thank you.” Taki turned his head toward her. “For saving me,” she continued quietly. “And… for everything.” Taki’s ears turned slightly pink. He gave her a shy smile. “No worries,” he said softly. “I’m happy I could help.”
Taki could still smell it. That soft, sweet scent. Strawberries. He didn’t know why her scent reminded him so strongly of it, but now that she sat beside him, close enough that their shoulders nearly touched, it surrounded him. And it made him feel… strange. Not bad. Just unfamiliar. It was warm and comforting, almost nostalgic somehow, yet completely new at the same time. It made his chest feel light, like something bright had settled there, but it also made his heart beat a little faster. Calm and anxious. Safe and nervous. He couldn’t explain it. But when he glanced at (Y/n), seeing her finally smile as she watched Harua and Willow joking around, a small laugh leaving her lips for the first time that day, something inside him settled.
For a moment, everything felt quiet. Peaceful. Complete. One by one, the rest of the pack gathered around the fire. Soon the whole group was sitting in a loose circle around the pit. Miyu came out of the house carrying a large pot. “I managed to make stew,” she announced. Yuma, Maki, and Luna followed behind her, carrying bowls and spoons. They began handing them out to everyone. The warm food was more than welcome after the long, stressful day. Just as everyone settled in, Rocky and Sunoo appeared from the forest path. Sunoo was carrying a bundle of the strange flowers carefully wrapped in cloth.
Immediately the group’s attention shifted to them. “Those are the flowers?” Tara asked. Even from a distance they were striking. Each flower was large, its petals bright and vibrant, every single one a different color. Several people leaned forward in awe. “They’re beautiful,” Sana murmured. Rocky quickly raised a hand. “Beautiful and deadly,” she reminded them. Everyone instinctively leaned back again. Nicholas stood and stepped closer to the pit. “Ready?” he asked. Rocky nodded. Sunoo carefully handed her the bundle. Then, one by one, Rocky dropped the flowers into the flames. The moment the first flower touched the fire, something incredible happened. The flames burst upward in a swirl of color.
Blues, reds, golds, and purples spiraled through the fire like living light. Gasps spread through the group. “It’s like a magic show,” Jungwon whispered. The flames twisted and danced, colors exploding through the air like soft fireworks. Even the air itself seemed to shimmer. Then, as the flowers burned away, something else happened. A low rumble passed through the ground. Everyone froze slightly. But this time, the shaking was gentle. Nothing like the violent earthquake earlier. Slowly, quietly, the earth around them began to settle. Small cracks in the ground pulled back together. Uneven patches of soil were smoothed out. The land itself seemed to relax. When the rumble finally faded, the territory looked far more stable again. There were still fallen trees and signs of damage from the earlier quake, but the ground itself was no longer broken and uneven. Rocky let out a quiet breath. “It worked.”
As the last of the strange flowers burned into nothingness, the colorful flames slowly faded back into ordinary fire. The rumbling beneath the ground stopped completely. For the first time since the earthquake, everything felt calm. Around the fire pit, everyone ate the warm stew Miyu had made, the quiet chatter of the pack filling the evening air. Taki sat beside (Y/n), slowly eating from his bowl. After a moment, he leaned a little closer to her. “Do you… want to go home tonight?” he asked gently. “Or stay here?” (Y/n) looked down at her bowl for a moment. “I’m not sure,” she admitted quietly. She shifted slightly, pulling her legs a little closer. “Home is supposed to be my safe place,” she said. “But right now… I’m kind of scared to go there. I don’t know how much damage there is to my home.” Her fingers tightened slightly around the spoon. “I don’t even know what I am anymore,” she added softly. “Finding out I’m a werewolf today… It’s just a lot.” She glanced around the circle. “But being here… with all of you… it makes me feel a little better.”
Before Taki could respond, Sora spoke from across the fire. “You’re welcome to stay,” she said with a gentle smile. Everyone looked toward her. “We have the space,” she continued. “And wolves are meant to have packs.” She gestured lightly around the group. “That’s probably why you feel safe here. Even if you’re not part of the pack yet, your wolf can still feel that you’re surrounded by other wolves.” Sora shrugged lightly. “And honestly, what’s one more person in our already huge family?” A few soft chuckles spread through the group. (Y/n) hesitated before asking, “But… what about the damage from the earthquake?” EJ answered this time. “Most of the damage was actually in the main house,” he said. He scratched the back of his neck slightly. “And that was mostly our own fault.” Everyone looked at him. “We never secured some of the shelves and cupboards properly,” he admitted. “So the bookshelf collapsed, a lot of the porcelain broke… and the TV is probably gone too.”
He shrugged. “The smaller cabins were built more carefully though. Only a couple of frames were damaged in two of them.” “That’s all?” (Y/n) asked, surprised. “Pretty much,” EJ said. (Y/n) looked around the group again. Everyone was watching her with calm, welcoming expressions. She smiled shyly. “Well… if it’s really okay…” Her voice softened slightly. “I’d like to stay tonight.” Immediately, several of them chuckled. “Of course it’s okay,” Miyu said warmly. Willow leaned forward slightly. “You can borrow some of my clothes to sleep in,” she offered. “Or some of mine,” Sana added with a smile. (Y/n)’s smile grew a little brighter as she looked at them. Their kindness felt almost overwhelming. She had only met them hours ago. And yet… Something warm settled in her chest as she watched them talk and laugh together. She found herself wondering quietly, Is this what it’s like… being part of a pack?
~~~
As the sun slowly disappeared beyond the horizon, the warm colors of evening fading into night, the pack began winding down for the day. It had been too long. Too chaotic. Between the earthquake, the damage around town, the strange flowers, and (Y/n)’s sudden arrival, everyone silently agreed that the rest of the night should be for rest. Tomorrow they would deal with whatever aftermath the earthquake had left behind. People slowly began heading toward the cabins and the main house. (Y/n) followed Willow and Sana inside, the two of them guiding her through one of the smaller cabins. “You can borrow whatever you want,” Willow said as she opened a drawer. “We’ll find you something comfortable.” “And something for tomorrow too,” Sana added, pulling a shirt from a shelf. “No one expects you to go home tonight.” (Y/n) nodded quietly, still feeling a little overwhelmed, but grateful.
Meanwhile, outside the main house, Rocky, Sora, and Aya stood together on the wooden porch. The evening air had grown cooler, but the firepit still glowed faintly in the distance. For a moment, they watched the others scatter toward their cabins. Then Sora spoke. “I’m not the only one thinking that (Y/n) could be Taki’s mate… right?” Rocky let out a soft giggle. “No,” she said. “I thought that too.” She leaned lightly against the porch railing. “It’s possible neither of them understands it yet, though,” she added. “Both of them have… complicated relationships with their wolves.” Aya nodded thoughtfully. “And the way Niki described what happened in the classroom,” she said, “that definitely sounded like how some of the boys reacted when they first met their mates.” Rocky hummed in agreement. Before they could continue the conversation, the door behind them opened. Kei stepped out onto the porch. He looked between the three of them with a teasing smile. “Are you girls out here gossiping?” Aya turned toward him, raising an eyebrow. “And what if we were?” Kei chuckled as he walked over. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close and kissing her temple lightly. “Then I’d say that’s dangerous,” he joked. Aya snorted softly.
Kei glanced toward Rocky and Sora again. “Actually,” he said, “could I steal the two of you for a moment?” Rocky tilted her head. “For what?” “I need to discuss something with you,” Kei replied. Aya shrugged casually, slipping out from under his arm. “Sure,” she said. “I’ll go find someone else to gossip with.” She gave them a playful smile before heading down the porch steps, leaving Kei alone with Rocky and Sora. Sora and Rocky both looked at Kei expectantly, waiting for him to explain what he wanted to talk about. But Kei didn’t speak immediately. Instead, he looked… nervous. Unusually nervous. He rubbed the back of his neck, glancing briefly toward the yard as if making sure no one else was nearby. Then he cleared his throat and leaned a little closer to them.
“I… wanted to ask for your help with something,” he said quietly. Sora tilted her head. “With what?” Before Kei could answer, Rocky suddenly straightened. Her eyes widened slightly in realization. “You want to propose to Aya, right?” Kei froze. He stared at Rocky like she had just shattered the moon above them. For a moment, he didn’t say anything. Then, slowly, he nodded. He looked absolutely terrified. Sora and Rocky immediately squealed. “That’s so sweet!” “Oh my god!” “Shhh!” Kei hissed quickly, waving his hands at them. “You’re going to let the whole village hear you.” They both clapped their hands over their mouths, trying to contain their excitement. Kei let out a breath and leaned against the porch railing. “I’ve been thinking about it for a while,” he admitted. “But after today… after the earthquake…” He looked down for a moment. “Being away from her while that was happening made me realize something.” He looked back at them. “I can’t wait anymore. I need to do it now.”
Rocky’s expression softened immediately. Without another word, she flicked her wrist. A small notebook and pen appeared in her hands in a brief shimmer of magic. She flipped it open like she was preparing for an official meeting. “Alright,” she said seriously. “What do you need help with?” Kei chuckled nervously. “Well… step one is figuring out Aya’s ring size,” he said. “I can’t exactly ask her directly, so I need to know before I get the ring.” Rocky nodded immediately, already scribbling something down. “Done,” she said. “Give me two days. Three tops.” Kei blinked. “Seriously?” Rocky grinned. “Please. You’re talking to a witch, and I’m a designer, the girls are used to me going to take random measurements all the time.” Sora nodded in agreement. Kei smiled in relief. “I knew you two were the right people to ask.” Then his expression turned serious again. “But no one else can know,” he added quickly. “Not yet. Not even Nico or EJ.” Sora and Rocky exchanged a look. Then both of them nodded. “Don’t worry,” Sora said. “We’ve got it covered,” Rocky added. “Your secret is safe with us.”
Meanwhile, inside the main house, Nicholas was sitting on the couch with Niki. The room was dimly lit, most of the others having already gone off to their cabins for the night. Nicholas leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees. “I wanted to thank you,” he said. Niki looked at him. “For what?” he asked. “For what you did for Taki today,” Nicholas replied. “In the classroom. Protecting him, helping him get out of there… all of it.” Niki gave a small smile. “I just did what anyone would have done.” Nicholas shook his head slightly. “Not everyone would have handled it the way you did.” He hesitated for a moment before continuing.
“And I also wanted to apologize,” he added. “For how I treated you when you first arrived.” Niki raised an eyebrow slightly. “I shouldn’t have been so hostile,” Nicholas admitted. “I judged you before I even knew you. That wasn’t fair.” Niki waved a hand lightly. “It’s alright,” he said. “You were protecting your family.” Nicholas smiled at that. “Well,” he said, standing up from the couch, “I’m glad you’re here with us.” Niki returned the smile. “Thank you.” Nicholas stretched slightly before heading toward the stairs. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” he said. “Sleep well.” “You too,” Niki replied, giving him a small wave. Before long, the entire village had grown quiet. The lights in the cabins and the main house slowly went out one by one, and eventually everyone settled into sleep after the long, exhausting day.
~~~
The next morning came quietly. Soft sunlight filtered through the trees surrounding the village, the air still cool from the night before. Luna was one of the first to wake up. Beside her, Maki was still sleeping heavily, sprawled across the bed without the slightest sign that he would be waking up anytime soon. Luna sighed softly, amused. “Figures,” she muttered. Carefully slipping out of bed so she wouldn’t wake him, she stepped outside, deciding to get some fresh air before the rest of the village started moving. The morning was calm. When she walked toward the fire pit, she noticed someone already sitting there. (Y/n). She was sitting on one of the logs surrounding the pit, her hands folded in her lap as she stared toward the rising sun. Luna approached slowly. “Hey,” she said gently. “Mind if I join you?” (Y/n) looked over at her. “Sure,” she said quietly. Luna sat down beside her. For a while, neither of them spoke. They simply sat there in the quiet morning, watching the sunlight slowly spread across the sky.
After a few minutes of silence, Luna glanced at (Y/n). “How are you doing?” she asked gently. (Y/n) shrugged slightly, her eyes still on the ground. “I don’t really know,” she admitted. “I’m still… in shock, I guess.” Luna let out a small chuckle. “Yeah,” she said. “I can understand that.” (Y/n) looked over at her. “You can?” Luna nodded. “I haven’t been in this world very long either,” she explained. “Only two or three months.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “Really?” “Really,” Luna confirmed. “And when I found out Maki was a werewolf… I didn’t exactly take it well.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “What happened?” Luna sighed softly and looked down at the dirt beneath her feet. She nudged it with the tip of her shoe.
“Well,” she said slowly, “I called him a monster… and threw a glass at him before running away.” (Y/n) blinked in surprise. “What changed your mind?” Luna thought for a moment before answering. “Honestly?” she said. “I don’t think I ever truly believed he was a monster.” She looked up toward the trees surrounding the village. “I’d known Maki for a while before that. And he’d always been… sweet. Kind.” She paused. “It was my own fear that made me push him away.” (Y/n) listened quietly. “My fear of being rejected,” Luna continued. “Of being different. Of everything changing.” She gave a small smile. “He was never the monster,” she said. “My fear was.”
For a moment they sat quietly again. “But being here,” Luna added, gesturing lightly toward the cabins around them, “with the pack… it’s changed how I see the world.” (Y/n) glanced around the village. “I’ve learned a lot about myself,” Luna continued. “And I’ve learned to love myself more too.” She looked back at (Y/n). “There’s no one more welcoming or loving than this pack.” (Y/n) slowly looked down at her hands resting in her lap. “I still can’t believe it,” she murmured. “That I’ve lived for more than twenty years without knowing I was a werewolf.” She shook her head slightly. “It’s a lot to take in,” she said quietly. “Finding out you’re… a supernatural creature.”
“I can only imagine,” Luna replied softly. They fell into silence again for a little while, the quiet morning filled only with birdsong and the rustling of leaves in the trees. After a moment, (Y/n) spoke again. “What’s it like?” she asked. Luna glanced at her. “Being mated to someone?” Luna smiled a little. “Well,” she said, thinking about how to explain it, “as a human, it’s not that different from just being very, very in love.” (Y/n) listened carefully. “It’s different for the wolves,” Luna continued, “and for the vampires too. They’re the ones actually affected by the mating bond.” She nudged (Y/n) lightly with her shoulder. “If you’re curious, you could always ask the guys. Or maybe Sora,” she suggested. “They feel the bond much more strongly than any of us humans do.”
(Y/n) hummed quietly, her gaze drifting upward. A few birds were flying across the pale morning sky, their wings catching the sunlight. “I’ve always felt a little… different,” she said slowly. Luna didn’t interrupt. “Even before yesterday,” (Y/n) continued. “Compared to most people my age.” She looked down at her hands again. “I never really worked out or trained, but I was always stronger than most of my classmates.” She gave a small, uncertain laugh. “And during PE… when we had to run, I was always faster. I had more stamina than most of the guys too.” She paused. “I never understood why.” Her fingers curled slightly. “But now I do.” She exhaled slowly. “It was my genes,” she said. “My werewolf ones.” Luna’s expression softened. She gently wrapped an arm around (Y/n)’s shoulders and pulled her into a side hug. “It’s okay to be confused,” Luna said quietly. (Y/n) leaned into the warmth of the hug. “And it’s okay if you’re not fine with all of this yet,” Luna continued. “Finding out something like this changes a lot.” She squeezed her shoulder reassuringly. “It’s okay to want to cry,” she added. “Or scream.” Her voice softened even more. “It’s better to feel those things than to shut yourself down.”
“Thank you,” (Y/n) said quietly. Not long after, the door to the main house opened and Fuma and Tara stepped outside. When they noticed the two girls sitting by the fire pit, they walked over. Tara smiled. “It’s unusual seeing you up this early,” she said to Luna. Luna chuckled. “Yeah, I know. I just felt like it today.” Tara smiled warmly at that. Fuma looked toward (Y/n). “Good morning,” he said. “How are you doing?” (Y/n) gave the same small shrug she had earlier. “Still… kind of in shock.” Fuma nodded in understanding. “That’s fair,” he said. “It can be hard to wrap your head around all of this.” He gestured lightly toward the village. “But we’re here to help you, if you need it.” (Y/n) nodded, grateful. Then Fuma reached for Tara’s hand, their fingers lacing together naturally. The two of them began walking toward the forest path.
Luna watched them go for a moment. “EJ is the alpha of the pack,” she explained to (Y/n), “but Fuma is technically also an alpha.” (Y/n) tilted her head slightly. “He does a lot of the patrolling around the territory,” Luna continued. “Something he does every morning.” She smiled a little. “And ever since he found Tara, she goes with him.” (Y/n) watched the couple disappear between the trees. “That’s sweet,” she said softly.
A few moments later, another cabin door opened. Sana and Jo stepped outside, and not long after them Harua and Willow followed. The four of them spotted Luna and (Y/n) by the fire pit and walked over. Sana crouched slightly beside (Y/n). “How did you sleep?” she asked gently. (Y/n) hesitated before answering. “Not super well,” she admitted. “But… it was fine.” Sana nodded understandingly. Harua looked around the village briefly before speaking. “Have either of you seen Taki?” he asked. Luna shook her head. “No.” (Y/n) did the same. “I haven’t either.” Harua frowned slightly. “He spent the night in our cabin,” he said, “but he was gone when we woke up.” Luna blinked. “Already?” Harua nodded. “It’s weird,” he continued. “Taki never gets up first if he doesn’t have to.” He glanced toward the forest, confused. “And he definitely didn’t have to today.”
Luna nodded toward the forest. “Fuma and Tara just left for patrol,” she said. “If Taki’s out somewhere, they’ll probably find him.” Harua nodded slowly, but the tension in his shoulders didn’t disappear. “I know,” he said. “I’m just… a bit worried. I have a bad feeling.” Willow immediately wrapped her arms around him from the side, resting her head lightly against his shoulder. “It’ll be fine,” she said softly. “You’re overthinking.” Harua let out a small breath, leaning into her for a moment. Then (Y/n) spoke up quietly. “Do all of you have some sort of… sixth sense about things like that?” Harua tilted his head slightly. “Well,” he said, “both yes and no.”
He gestured vaguely toward the forest. “Rocky and Sunoo definitely do, since they’re mages. But the pack doesn’t have it in the same way.” (Y/n) listened carefully. “When you’re a wolf in a pack,” Harua continued, “you share a special bond with everyone else in it.” He tapped his chest lightly. “Through that bond, we can tell if someone dies. Or if they’re alive. We can’t really tell if someone is hurt unless it’s life-threatening.” Willow nodded along. “And sometimes,” Harua added, “the bond can make us feel when someone’s in trouble. But it’s not very clear. More like… a bad feeling.” (Y/n) slowly nodded.
“I’m not sure,” she said quietly, looking down at her hands. “But I think I might be feeling something like that too.” Everyone looked at her. “I woke up like I’d had a nightmare,” she explained. “My head was hurting. That’s why I came outside.” She glanced toward the trees. “But it felt like… I was supposed to meet someone.” Luna frowned slightly. “But I didn’t,” (Y/n) continued. “Not until you came out.” She hesitated. “And I still have that feeling. Like I’m supposed to find someone.” For a brief moment, silence fell over the group. Jo slowly lifted his gaze and met Harua’s eyes. Neither of them said anything. But the look they shared was enough. They needed to talk. Somewhere (Y/n) couldn’t hear them.
Just then, the door to one of the cabins creaked open again. Maki stumbled out. He looked far less like a werewolf and far more like a zombie, his hair messy and his eyes barely open as he shuffled forward. Without even looking around, he walked straight toward Luna. When he reached her, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders from behind where she sat by the fire pit, burying his face against her neck. “Come back to bed,” he mumbled sleepily. “It’s too early.” Luna giggled. “It’s like ten.” “Mmm,” Maki murmured, tightening his arms around her slightly. “Too early.” (Y/n) watched the interaction quietly. Her gaze drifted from the two of them to the others nearby, Harua standing with Willow still holding onto him, and Jo beside Sana. There was something about the way they all moved around each other so naturally. The casual touches, the quiet comfort. (Y/n) felt something stir in her chest. It was a strange feeling. Maybe envy. Or maybe something closer to longing.
Before she could think about it too deeply, more doors around the village began opening as the rest of the pack slowly woke up. EJ and Sora stepped outside together, talking quietly. Kei followed shortly after with Aya at his side. Yuma and Miyu came out next, Miyu still tying her hair back while Yuma yawned beside her. Nicholas and Rocky joined them soon after, Rocky carrying a mug of something warm in her hands. Then came Jay, Jungwon, Niki, and Sunoo. Within minutes, the yard was filled with the entire pack. Well, almost the entire pack. Fuma, Tara, and Taki were the only ones missing. Fuma and Tara were easy to explain since they had already left for patrol. But Taki… Taki was still a mystery.
Nicholas crossed his arms slightly, looking around the area. “It’s strange,” he said. “Taki never wakes up this early.” Kei nodded in agreement. “Especially if he doesn’t have to.” Jay glanced toward the forest. “If you want,” he offered, “Jungwon and I could run around the territory and check. With vampire speed we’d be back in a few minutes.” Jungwon nodded in agreement. But EJ shook his head. “No,” he said calmly. Everyone looked at him. “Taki probably just has a lot on his mind after yesterday,” EJ continued. “He might not have slept well.” He glanced toward the forest line. “He’s probably just out on a mental health walk.”
(Y/n) listened quietly as the others talked, but something in her chest felt tight. EJ’s explanation didn’t sit right with her. He’s probably just out on a mental health walk. For some reason, deep inside, she felt that wasn’t true. Taki wasn’t just walking around. Something about the feeling from earlier, the strange pull in her chest, the sense that she was supposed to meet someone, was still there. But she stayed silent. Why would she know better than people who had known Taki his entire life?
A moment later, Jo cleared his throat. “Hey,” he said quietly to the other wolves. “Can we talk for a second?” Harua nodded beside him. “Just the wolves.” The request made EJ, Nicholas, Maki, Kei, and Yuma glance at each other before nodding. Without questioning it, they followed Jo and Harua a short distance away from the others. The girls stayed behind near the fire pit, talking quietly among themselves. Once they were far enough away, Jo spoke first. “It’s about (Y/n),” he said. EJ frowned slightly. “What about her?” Harua rubbed the back of his neck. “She told us something earlier,” he explained. “She woke up because she had a bad feeling.” Nicholas raised an eyebrow. “A bad feeling?” Jo nodded. “She said it felt like she was supposed to meet someone. Like she was supposed to find someone.”
The group went quiet. “But she doesn’t understand it,” Harua added. “Her wolf is still half asleep. It probably can’t communicate with her properly yet.” Kei crossed his arms, thinking. “So what are you suggesting?” Jo exchanged a look with Harua. “We think,” Jo said slowly, “that (Y/n) and Taki might be mates.” Nicholas’ eyes widened slightly. “That would explain some things.” The others looked at him. “Rocky told me yesterday,” Nicholas continued. “She suspected the same thing.”
EJ exhaled slowly. “If that’s true…” he murmured. The group waited for him to continue. “If they are mates,” EJ said, “it could explain why both of their wolves have been struggling.” Kei tilted his head slightly. “You think they’re connected?” EJ nodded. “They might be triggering each other,” he said. “Taki’s wolf has been awake for years, but he’s struggled with shifting. And (Y/n)’s wolf stayed dormant for over twenty years.” Yuma frowned thoughtfully. “If they’re mates,” he said, “maybe their wolves were waiting for each other.” For a moment, that idea hung in the air. Then Maki spoke. “But that doesn’t make sense.” Everyone looked at him. “If they were mates,” he said, “Taki should have known by now.” The others slowly nodded. “That’s true,” Nicholas said. “His wolf is awake. It’s been awake for years.” “And mates recognize each other,” Kei added. Silence fell again. Finally EJ sighed. “Then they probably aren’t mates.” Even as he said it, though, the uneasy feeling among them didn’t fully disappear.
While the boys were still talking a short distance away, Rocky glanced toward Sora. She gave her a small, subtle signal. Now. Sora caught it immediately and gave the slightest nod in return. Rocky clapped her hands lightly to get the girls’ attention. “Hey,” she said casually. “I actually need your help with something.” The girls looked over at her. “What kind of help?” Willow asked. Rocky smiled as she held up her hands. “I’m thinking about designing some jewelry for a possible new line,” she explained. “But I need some models first.” Sana tilted her head. “Models?” “Yeah,” Rocky continued smoothly. “Mostly rings and smaller pieces. But for that I’d need your ring sizes and stuff like that so I can make things that actually fit.” The girls exchanged glances. “That sounds fun,” Luna said immediately.
“Yeah, I’m in,” Willow added. Sana nodded too. “Sure.” Miyu shrugged with a smile. “Why not?” Rocky smiled brightly. Everyone agreed quickly. Everyone except (Y/n). She had stayed quiet through the whole conversation, assuming the idea was meant for the others. After all, they all clearly knew each other much better than they knew her. She didn’t think she was included. But then Rocky turned toward her specifically. “What about you, (Y/n)? Want to join too?” (Y/n) blinked in surprise. For a moment she hesitated. Part of her wanted to say no, mostly because she still felt out of place among them. But when all the girls looked at her expectantly, she didn’t quite have it in her to refuse. So she just nodded. “Okay.”
Rocky beamed. “Great!” Without wasting time, she gently grabbed Aya’s hand. “I’ll start with you,” she said. Sora watched the interaction with a small satisfied smile. Perfect, she thought. It worked. Beside her, Miyu noticed the expression immediately. She nudged Sora’s shoulder lightly. “Why are you smiling like that?” Sora quickly tried to hide it. “Oh, nothing,” she said casually. “I’m just happy.” Miyu narrowed her eyes slightly. “You’re lying.” Sora sighed quietly. Miyu crossed her arms. “So?” Sora glanced briefly toward Rocky and Aya before looking back at her. “You’ll find out soon enough,” she said. “But for now,” she added quickly, “I can’t say anything.” Miyu studied her for another moment before nodding slowly. “Well,” she said. “It better be good.” Sora grinned. “Oh,” she replied. “It is.”
While Rocky began taking Aya’s measurements, the others were still gathered outside. The boys eventually walked back over from where they had been talking, rejoining the group near the fire pit. Sana glanced toward (Y/n). “Do you want to go home?” she asked gently. “We could come with you. Help you check the damage and everything.” (Y/n) shook her head almost immediately. “No,” she said quietly. For a moment she didn’t explain further, but when Sana looked at her with quiet concern, she sighed softly. “I have two roommates,” she said. “They’re in the same class as me.” The girls listened carefully. “They saw me yesterday,” (Y/n) continued. “My eyes… the claws…” Her voice dropped a little. “I doubt they’ll let me back there.” Sana didn’t say anything. Instead, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around (Y/n). Luna joined the hug a second later. Neither of them spoke. They just held her.
(Y/n)’s shoulders trembled slightly as a single tear slipped down her cheek. After a moment, Luna spoke softly. “It’s okay to cry,” she said. “If the boys are bothering you, we can send them away.” (Y/n) quickly shook her head. “No,” she said. “It’s not that.” She took a shaky breath. “The boys aren’t the problem.” Her eyes dropped to the ground. “I just… feel so lost.” Maki, who had finally woken up enough to properly follow the conversation, stepped forward. He stopped in front of her and slowly crouched down on his heels so he was closer to her height. “You might be lost,” he said gently. (Y/n) looked up at him through her tears. “But you found a pack.” His voice was calm but certain. “And we won’t abandon you. No matter what.” The others watched quietly as he continued. “We’ll stick by your side,” he said. “If you’ll allow us to.” He gave her a small smile. “We’ll teach you everything about our world.” He shrugged slightly. “Even if it takes thirty years.” A few of the others chuckled softly at that. “But we won’t give up on you,” Maki finished.
That was when the tears (Y/n) had been holding back since yesterday finally broke free. She leaned fully into Sana and Luna’s embrace, crying quietly as the weight of everything she had been carrying poured out. Maki gently leaned forward and wrapped his arms around the group as well. A moment later, Jo stepped in and joined the hug too. No one tried to stop her tears. They simply held her there, letting her cry, letting her release the fear and confusion she had been carrying. And slowly, through the warmth of their arms around her, (Y/n) began to understand something important. She didn’t have to pretend to be strong anymore. Not here. Not with a pack to fall back on. With them, it was okay to be weak.
The moment felt calm. Too calm. Then suddenly, a loud howl tore through the forest. Everyone froze. Heads snapped toward the trees. “Was that Fuma?” Miyu asked, startled. Yuma shook his head immediately. “No,” he said. “Too soft.” His expression grew serious. “That wasn’t an alpha’s howl.” While the others tried to identify the sound, (Y/n) stood completely still. Because she hadn’t heard a howl. She was sure of it. Instead, she had heard something else. Someone shouting her name. Her heart began to beat faster. A second howl echoed through the forest. And again, she heard it. Her name. Calling out to her. Her breath caught in her throat. Who is that? Why are they calling me? She looked around at the others, but no one else reacted the way she had. So she stayed silent. Maybe she was imagining it. Maybe she was going crazy.
Before anyone could say anything else, movement burst from the forest. Tara came running out from between the trees. Everyone jumped to their feet. She was breathing heavily, almost gasping for air. And there was a deep cut across her arm. Jay’s eyes widened immediately. “Oh no.” His gaze snapped toward Niki and Sora. Blood. As the youngest vampires, he wasn’t sure how well they could handle it. EJ reacted instantly, pulling Sora close and holding onto her tightly so she wouldn’t focus on the scent. Jay turned to Jungwon. “Hold Niki.” Jungwon nodded and grabbed Niki’s arm firmly. Meanwhile, Sunoo rushed over to Tara. “What happened?” he asked urgently. Tara was panting so hard she could barely speak. “Fuma,” she gasped. She struggled to breathe. “Wolf, needs help,” The sentence barely made sense. But Kei and Nicholas had already heard enough. Both of them were moving before she even finished. They took off toward the forest at full speed. “Maki! Yuma!” Kei called over his shoulder. The two wolves immediately ran after them.
Jo and Harua stepped forward, but Nicholas’ voice carried back through the trees. “You two stay!” If whatever had hurt Tara came closer, someone needed to protect the others. So they stayed. Jay moved to Tara and carefully took her injured arm. “Hold still.” A soft glow spread from his hands as he began healing the wound, removing the scent of blood before it could become a problem for the vampires. Everyone slowly gathered closer around the fire pit. Tension filled the air. But (Y/n) hadn’t moved at all. She was still standing exactly where she had been. Frozen. And the longer the silence stretched, the more something strange began to happen. A dull pain appeared in her side. Then her arm started to ache. A sharp sting ran through one of her legs. She frowned slightly, confused. The pain slowly spread through her body in small bursts. As if something somewhere else was hurting. But she had no idea why.
Just a minute earlier, deeper in the forest, Fuma and Tara were finishing the last stretch of their morning patrol. The forest had been unusually quiet since the earthquake. Too quiet. Fuma slowed slightly, his senses on high alert. Then a bush nearby rustled. Instantly, Fuma stepped in front of Tara. He inhaled sharply, sniffing the air. Wolf. But the scent was unfamiliar. Before he could figure out who it belonged to, a massive wolf burst out of the bushes with a vicious snarl. It lunged straight at them. Fuma barely managed to dodge the swipe aimed at him, but Tara wasn’t as lucky. A claw caught her arm as the wolf flew past, tearing a deep cut into her skin. Tara cried out in pain. Fuma’s head snapped toward her. “Tara!”
The wolf spun around, snarling again. Tara clutched her arm, already backing away. She knew what that look on Fuma’s face meant. He needed to fight. Which meant she needed to run. “Go!” Fuma shouted. And she did. Tara turned and sprinted toward the village as fast as she could. Behind her, she heard the sound she knew well. Bones shifting. Muscles expanding. Fuma’s wolf burst free as he transformed, meeting the attacking wolf head-on. The two wolves crashed together violently. Growls and snarls echoed through the forest as they fought. Fuma was bigger. Stronger. He should have been able to overpower the other wolf quickly. But something was wrong. The other wolf fought like it had lost its mind. Feral. Wild. It didn’t fight like a trained wolf from a pack. It fought like an animal that had completely lost control. That chaos made it difficult for Fuma to predict its movements. Claws scraped against fur. Teeth snapped dangerously close to flesh.
Then suddenly, movement between the trees. Kei arrived first, Nicholas right beside him, with Yuma and Maki close behind. They took in the scene in an instant. Fuma battling the wild wolf. Without hesitation, Kei and Nicholas shifted. Their transformations were fast and practiced, and seconds later two more wolves joined the fight. With three wolves against one, the balance finally tipped. They surrounded the feral wolf. Nicholas lunged first, biting down on its side. Kei attacked one of its front legs. Fuma clamped his jaws around the back leg. The wolf thrashed violently, snarling and snapping as it tried to fight them off. But the coordinated attack was too much. With Yuma and Maki ready to jump in if needed, the three wolves pressed their advantage. Another bite. Another hit. Finally the feral wolf staggered. Its legs gave out. It collapsed heavily onto the forest floor, chest heaving as its stamina finally gave out. For the moment, it was subdued.
Without warning, (Y/n) collapsed. She dropped to her knees, clutching her side as a scream tore from her throat. It was raw. Agonizing. Everyone froze in shock. “(Y/n)!” Sana cried, rushing toward her. Jay was already moving, dropping beside her as she writhed in pain. “Hey, hey, I’ve got you,” he said quickly, placing his hands near her side, trying to assess the injury. But then, he frowned. Confused. There was nothing there. No wound. No blood. No swelling. Nothing. Yet she screamed like she was being torn apart. “I don’t,” Jay started, clearly thrown off. “There’s no injury,” Another scream cut him off.
Rocky and Aya came running out from the house, startled by the noise. “What’s happening?” Aya asked urgently. EJ looked just as confused. “We don’t know,” he said. “She just fell and started screaming.” Rocky didn’t hesitate. She rushed forward and grabbed (Y/n)’s arm, her expression turning focused as she began casting a spell. Her eyes flashed white. For a brief moment, she saw it. Taki. On the ground. Screaming in pain. The vision snapped away just as quickly as it came. Rocky gasped and pulled back sharply, clutching her own hand in pain as the magic recoiled. Jay immediately reached for her, using his healing to ease the strain. “What did you see?” EJ asked. Rocky looked up at him, her expression shaken.
“I’m not completely sure,” she admitted. “But I think… (Y/n) and Taki are connected.” She swallowed. “I’m almost certain they’re mates.” A murmur spread through the group. “But not like the others,” Rocky added quickly. “This is… stronger.” EJ frowned. “What do you mean?” Rocky hesitated for only a second. “It’s possible they’re what’s called twin flames.” The words made the air feel heavier. “Their souls aren’t just bonded,” she explained quietly. “They’re one and the same.” Everyone went silent. Rocky glanced back at (Y/n), who was still trembling in pain. “So if (Y/n) isn’t actually injured…” she continued. Her voice dropped. “Then it means Taki is.” “And she’s feeling all of it too.”
A beat of silence. Then Tara’s voice broke through, shaky but urgent. “The wolf,” she said, looking toward the forest. “The one that attacked us.” EJ’s head snapped up. And suddenly, it all clicked. Taki. His wolf. He had never fully shifted before. He had no control. And his scent, would be completely unfamiliar. EJ’s eyes widened in horror. “They don’t know,” he said. “They wouldn’t recognize him.” His voice dropped. “They think he’s a rogue.” A heavy, sickening realization settled over everyone.
Out in the forest, Kei, Nicholas, Fuma, Yuma, and Maki, they weren’t fighting an enemy. They were attacking their own brother. Jungwon didn’t hesitate. The moment everything clicked, he took off. He didn’t wait for permission, didn’t say a word, he just ran. As a vampire, his speed far surpassed the wolves, and within moments, he reached them. The scene made his stomach drop. Taki, still in his wolf form, lay motionless on the ground. But even without being a wolf, Jungwon could tell, he was in pain. A lot of it. Yuma and Maki looked up as Jungwon approached, confusion written all over their faces.
“What are you doing here?” Yuma asked. The older wolves, Kei, Nicholas, and Fuma, remained in their wolf forms, watching him closely. Jungwon didn’t waste time. He pointed straight at the unfamiliar wolf. “That’s Taki.” Silence. Even in their wolf forms, he could tell they thought he’d lost his mind. But Jungwon didn’t explain. Didn’t argue. “We need to move,” he said urgently. “Now.” He stepped closer. “Bring him to Jay.” A beat. “(Y/n) is feeling all of his pain.” That made Maki and Yuma freeze. “What?” Maki asked. “How is that even,” “I’ll explain later,” Jungwon cut him off. “We don’t have time.” That was enough.
Nicholas, still in his wolf form, slowly approached the fallen wolf. Carefully, he sniffed him. At first, all he could smell was something unfamiliar. Wild. Wrong. But then, deep beneath it, there it was. Faint. But unmistakable. Taki. Nicholas froze. A wave of guilt hit him like a punch to the chest. Had I just… hurt him? My own brother? Jungwon noticed the hesitation and stepped closer. “We can fix this,” he said firmly. “But only if we move. Now.” That snapped Nicholas out of it. He nodded. Without wasting another second, Nicholas, Kei, and Fuma ran behind a cluster of trees, shifting back into their human forms. Moments later, they returned, dressed only in shorts, but ready.
Together, Fuma, Nicholas, Maki, and Jungwon, carefully lifted Taki’s wolf form. It took all of their strength. But they carried him. Fast. Back through the forest. Back to the pack. As soon as they broke through the trees, the others rushed forward. Jay and Sora didn’t hesitate. They dropped beside Taki immediately, hands already glowing as they began healing him. Energy flowed rapidly from them into his body. Slowly, very slowly, Taki’s body began to respond. And at the same time, across from them, (Y/n)’s screams faded. Her body relaxed slightly, though she still clutched her side, breathing heavily. The pain hadn’t disappeared completely. But it was easing. Which meant one thing. Taki was finally being healed.
After his injuries were healed, Taki’s body began to move again, slowly. Unnaturally. It shifted and twisted like it was trying to change back, like his body wanted to return to human form, but something was stopping it. Something was holding him back. He wasn’t fully conscious. Not in control. Across the clearing, Fuma rushed over to Tara, immediately checking her arm, his hands gentle despite everything. “Are you okay?” he asked. Tara nodded quickly, wrapping her arms around him. “I’m fine… just shaken.” Fuma held her tightly for a moment, grounding himself in the fact that she was still there. Still safe.
Not far from them, EJ knelt beside (Y/n), who was still on the ground. She looked lost. Completely lost. Her breathing had steadied, but her eyes… they were distant, unfocused, like she wasn’t fully present. “I don’t understand…” she whispered. “Why did it hurt? What happened? Why me… why now…” EJ tried to comfort her, his voice calm, steady, but it barely seemed to reach her. It was like she was trapped in her own thoughts. Her own fear.
A few steps away, Sunoo and Rocky sat surrounded by open books, pages flipping quickly as they searched for answers. Niki stood with them, scanning through another text, his brows furrowed in concentration. “Anything?” Sunoo asked. Rocky shook her head. “Nothing definitive.” Niki exhaled softly, eyes still on the page. “There’s no clear way to confirm it,” he said. “Not like this.” He glanced over at Taki… then at (Y/n). “Normally, the wolf would know.” Rocky nodded. “But her wolf just woke up yesterday,” she added. “And Taki… isn’t even conscious.” “So we’re stuck guessing,” Sunoo muttered.
Willow, who had been standing nearby, hugged her arms slightly. “How rare is it?” she asked quietly. Niki flipped a page, then paused. His eyes scanned a specific paragraph before he read aloud, “A twin flame soul connection only occurs about once every millennia.” That made everyone still. He continued. “For it to happen, two souls must be born at the exact same time… and be gifted the same blessing from the moon.” “The same… ‘tear of the moon.’” Silence settled over them. Willow blinked. “So… super rare?” Niki looked up. Then nodded. “Yeah,” he said softly. “Super rare.”
Aya walked over and gently sat down beside (Y/n). EJ looked up at her and gave a small, grateful smile before stepping away, giving her space. So far, (Y/n) had seemed more at ease with the girls, it made sense to let them take the lead. Aya carefully placed her hand over (Y/n)’s. “Hey,” she said softly. “Can you hear me?” (Y/n) blinked, her distant gaze slowly focusing as she looked up at Aya. She nodded. “Yeah…” Aya gave her a reassuring smile. “Can I ask you a few questions?” Another slow nod. “Okay.” Aya hesitated for just a moment, choosing her words carefully. “When’s your birthday?” (Y/n) frowned slightly. “I… don’t know exactly,” she admitted. “I was adopted, I know that.” The others nearby quieted, listening. “My adoptive parents told me I was found in early May,” she continued. “Just a few days old.” Her fingers tightened slightly in her lap. “So my birthday is probably sometime at the beginning of May. But I don’t know the exact date.”
Aya nodded gently, encouraging her to continue. “I’ve always celebrated on May 11th,” (Y/n) added. “That’s the day they adopted me.” Aya gave a small smile. “Okay… and the year?” “That I know,” (Y/n) said. “2005.” Aya nodded again, then looked over at Rocky and Sunoo. “Does that help?” Rocky didn’t hesitate. “Yeah,” she said. “It does.” Sunoo nodded in agreement. “It points more and more toward the same conclusion.” (Y/n) looked between them, confusion clear in her eyes. “What does that mean?”
EJ stepped back in, crouching down so he was at her level again. “You know how Sora is my mate?” he asked gently. (Y/n) nodded. “And how every wolf has a mate?” Another nod. EJ took a small breath. “We think… you and Taki are mates.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “But more than that,” he continued, “we think you might be something called twin flames.” She stared at him. Uncomprehending. EJ softened his tone. “It means your connection is stronger than a normal mating bond,” he explained. “Much stronger.” He gestured lightly toward her. “That’s why you felt his pain earlier.” (Y/n) just looked at him. Silent. Like he had just spoken in a language she didn’t understand at all.
“But how?” (Y/n) asked, her voice small, fragile against everything she had just heard. EJ exhaled softly, shaking his head. “To be honest… we don’t know,” he admitted. “We’re trying to figure it out.” He glanced over at the wolf lying still on the ground. “But right now… I have a feeling Taki needs you.” (Y/n)’s gaze followed his. The wolf was big, far bigger than she had imagined. Powerful, even while unconscious. But instead of fear, something else stirred in her chest. A pull. Strong. Unavoidable. Like she was meant to be there. “How?” she asked again, quieter this time. EJ stood, then held out his hand toward her. “Come with me.” She hesitated. Just for a second. Then she placed her hand in his and let him pull her up.
Together, they walked over. “Someone be ready with a blanket,” EJ called. “If he shifts.” “I got it,” Jo said, already holding one. EJ nodded, then sat down beside the wolf. (Y/n) followed, her movements slower, more uncertain. “Sit,” EJ said gently. She did. “Now… put your hand on him. Carefully.” (Y/n) swallowed, then reached out. Her fingers brushed against the fur. Soft. Softer than she had expected. She let her hand rest there for a moment… before slowly dragging her fingers through it. And then, a spark. It rushed through her like a quiet surge of energy. Her whole body warmed, not burning, not overwhelming, just… right. Comfortable. Like stepping into something that had always been hers.
Her breath caught. As she continued to stroke the fur, something shifted. Her vision sharpened. Her hearing followed. Every sound became clearer, the wind through the trees, distant breaths, the subtle movement of bodies around her. The ground beneath her felt different too. Alive. Connected. Like she could feel it, not just touch it. She looked up at EJ. And froze. For a moment… it was like she saw him twice. Him, as she knew him. And behind him, a shadow. No. Not a shadow. A presence. A large, proud wolf stood where he sat, mirroring him, existing with him. It wasn’t threatening. Not at all. It felt… warm. Welcoming. Like it was looking at her and saying, You belong here.
(Y/n)’s breath trembled slightly. Everything felt different. Stronger. Clearer. Like something inside her had just… woken up. EJ didn’t say anything. He simply gestured back toward Taki. (Y/n) swallowed, her focus returning to the wolf beneath her hand. Her fingers were still buried in his fur, still tracing slow, careful movements. “I… I don’t know what to do,” she admitted softly. Her voice trembled, but she didn’t pull away. “But I know you called me before. I heard you.” A few of the others exchanged glances. “You’re not alone,” she continued, her voice a little steadier now. “I’m scared too… but we can figure this out. Together.”
The air felt different. Heavier. Charged. “Just… come back, okay?” she whispered. “I have so many questions…” A subtle shift. Barely noticeable at first. But the others felt it. “He’s stirring,” someone murmured. EJ’s eyes sharpened slightly. “Keep talking,” he said gently. Nearby, Miyu’s expression softened. She knew this. This exact moment. It mirrored her own past, sitting beside Yuma, speaking into the silence, hoping he could hear her, feel her. (Y/n) kept going. “I always saw you in class,” she said, a small, shaky smile forming. “Even when you thought no one was looking.” Her thumb brushed lightly over his fur. “You’re a great actor… I noticed you, a lot.” Another shift. Stronger this time. “Maybe… maybe that was the bond,” she said. “Even before I knew.” Her voice dropped slightly. “And yesterday… when I was scared… you came for me.” Her grip tightened just a little. “You carried me to safety.”
A sudden, sharp crack split through the air. (Y/n) gasped, instinctively pulling back, “It’s okay,” EJ reassured quickly, placing a hand gently over her eyes. “He’s shifting back.” More cracks followed. Bones realigning. The wolf’s form shifting, compressing, changing, then stillness. “Jo.” “I got it.” Fabric moved quickly as Jo stepped in, covering Taki’s human form with the blanket. After a moment, EJ slowly removed his hand. (Y/n) blinked, her vision adjusting. Taki lay there. Human again. Still. Too still. Her breath hitched. A tear slipped down her cheek as she reached for him, her fingers wrapping around his hand. “I’m here,” she whispered. “Don’t worry… I’m right here.” For a second, nothing. Then, a faint squeeze. Weak, but real. (Y/n)’s breath caught. He wasn’t awake. But he felt her.
“We should probably move him inside,” Sunoo said, glancing up at the sky. “Why?” Kei asked, following his gaze. “It’s going to start raining soon.” A few of them frowned, looking up. There were only a handful of clouds, nothing that would normally signal rain. But no one questioned it. Mages knew things. In ways the others simply couldn’t. “Great,” Rocky said brightly, clapping her hands once. “Then I can continue taking measurements for my jewelry collection.” Nicholas raised a brow, looking at her. “Since when are you doing jewelry?” “Since a few days ago,” she replied casually. He chuckled. “Then you better make me something too. Not just the girls.” Rocky walked up to him, reaching up to pat his cheek. “We’ll see, wolf boy.” Nicholas playfully snapped his teeth in the air near her hand. “Careful,” he warned lightly. She only grinned. Then they both leaned in, sharing a quick, familiar kiss. Sora watched them, shaking her head with a fond smile. “Neither of you are ever going to grow up,” she said. “You’ll always be like this.”
Rocky only shrugged, completely unbothered, before turning and grabbing Miyu’s hand. “You’re next.” Miyu laughed as she was pulled along. “Yes, ma’am.” The two disappeared inside, still chatting. Meanwhile, Fuma stepped forward, carefully lifting Taki into his arms, making sure the blanket stayed securely around him. “Let’s go,” he said quietly. EJ stayed close to (Y/n), gently helping her back to her feet. “Easy,” he murmured. She still looked overwhelmed, a little unsteady, but she nodded. “I’m okay…” EJ gave her a reassuring look before guiding her along. “To the infirmary,” he said. “He’ll be more comfortable there.” (Y/n) didn’t argue. She stayed close to him as they followed the others inside.
Behind them, the wind began to pick up slightly, and not long after, the first faint drops of rain started to fall. Inside the infirmary, everything felt quieter. Softer. EJ pulled out a chair for (Y/n), placing it gently beside the bed as Fuma carefully laid Taki down, making sure the blanket stayed in place. As soon as he was settled, (Y/n) reached for his hand again, her fingers wrapping around his without hesitation. EJ glanced at her, his expression gentle. “Do you want anything? Water, tea, food, snacks… anything?” She shook her head lightly. “No… I’m okay.” He nodded, not pushing. “Do you want someone to stay with you? Or… do you want to be alone with him?”
(Y/n) hesitated, thinking it over for a moment. “I think… I’d like it if someone was there.” “Of course,” EJ said softly. “How about Luna or Sana?” (Y/n) nodded. “That’s fine.” With that, EJ and Fuma stepped out, closing the door behind them. Outside, the rain had already begun to fall, harder. Luna and Maki were still sitting on the porch, watching it. They both looked up as EJ and Fuma approached, pausing when they heard what was asked of them. Without hesitation, they agreed, standing up and making their way to the infirmary.
Back in the infirmary, the door opened again. (Y/n) looked up, offering them a small, grateful smile as they entered. They returned it, but didn’t say anything. Not yet. Instead, Luna and Maki settled down on the floor a little distance away from the bed. Their fingers intertwined naturally, and Luna rested her head against Maki’s shoulder, the two of them sitting in comfortable silence. The room stayed quiet. Only the faint sound of rain tapping against the windows filled the space. (Y/n) found herself glancing back at them every now and then. Each time, something stirred in her chest. A small tug. A feeling she didn’t fully understand. Something warm… but aching. And when she turned back to Taki, still unconscious, still unmoving, that feeling grew stronger. Clearer. Like whatever connected them was pulling tighter, gently but insistently, reminding her, she wasn’t just sitting beside him. She belonged here.
Meanwhile, in the main house, the mood was much lighter, at least on the surface. Rocky moved from person to person with surprising efficiency, notebook in hand, jotting down measurements as she went. Rings, bracelets, even the occasional wrist measurement, she made it all seem casual, like it truly was just for a new jewelry line. And while Aya’s measurements had been the most important, Rocky didn’t stop there. If anything, she leaned into it more. Laughing, teasing, making small comments as she worked, anything to keep suspicion far, far away. And really, it wasn’t a bad idea to have everyone’s sizes. Kei might not be the only one thinking about that kind of future. Not in a pack like this.
A little further away, on the back terrace, Sora sat beside Kei, her legs tucked under her as she leaned slightly toward him. “So,” she said, lowering her voice just a bit, “details.” Kei glanced at her, already looking mildly stressed. “I told you,” “You told me the idea,” Sora cut in, smiling. “Now I want the vision.” He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “…I was thinking the pond.” Sora’s eyes softened immediately. “That’s actually really cute.” “It’s the most romantic place we have,” he muttered, a bit defensive. She nudged him lightly. “I’m agreeing with you, idiot.” He huffed quietly, then continued. “I thought… maybe flowers. And candles. Like, forming a heart shape.” Sora’s smile widened. “And?” “I’d stand in the middle,” he said, a little more hesitant now. “And when she walks over… I’d just, ask.”
There was a brief pause. Then Sora hummed thoughtfully. “Okay, yes, it’s a little cliché,” she admitted. Kei groaned. “But,” she added quickly, “it’s also very Aya-coded. She’s going to love it.” That seemed to ease him, just slightly. “…You think so?” “I know so.” Before she could say more, footsteps approached. Aya. Almost instantly, both Sora and Kei straightened a bit, the air between them shifting as if nothing had been said at all. Aya smiled as she reached them. “What are you two talking about?” Sora didn’t miss a beat. “(Y/n) and Taki,” she said smoothly. “We were just wondering how we can help them.” Aya’s expression softened at that. “Yeah… that’s a lot to take in.” Kei nodded along, playing his part. “Especially the twin flame thing.” Aya sat down beside him, clearly none the wiser. Sora watched her for a moment, then stood up, brushing her clothes off lightly. “I’ll leave you two,” she said casually. “I was going to find Euijoo anyway.” Aya nodded. “Okay.” And just like that, Sora slipped away, hiding a small, satisfied smile as she went. Step one was already in motion.
~~~
After a few long, quiet hours, something finally changed. Taki stirred. It was subtle at first, a small shift, a faint tightening of his fingers, but (Y/n) felt it instantly. Her grip on his hand tightened as she leaned forward, her breath catching. “Taki…?” His brows furrowed slightly before his eyes slowly opened, unfocused and heavy, like he was waking from something far deeper than sleep. For a moment, he just stared at the ceiling. Disoriented. Everything felt… wrong. Or maybe just distant. Like his body wasn’t fully his yet. “…What…” his voice came out hoarse, barely above a whisper. “What happened…?” (Y/n)’s eyes filled with relief so fast it almost overwhelmed her. “You’re awake…” Her voice trembled, and she had to bite back the urge to cry again. Taki turned his head slightly, his gaze landing on her. And then, something settled. He didn’t understand it. Didn’t understand why she was there, why she was holding his hand, but it felt right. Comforting. Like she should be there. Like she always had been. Even if he couldn’t remember.
Before he could say anything else, Maki’s voice suddenly cut through the room. “Oh, he’s awake.” And just like that, reality came crashing back. Taki’s eyes widened slightly as awareness hit him all at once, his body tensing under the blanket. “…Wait,” Maki, completely unbothered, added: “You’re naked, by the way.” Silence. Then immediate embarrassment. Taki froze, gripping the blanket instinctively. “…Why would you say it like that,” he muttered, voice strained. Maki just shrugged, already turning toward the door. “I’m gonna get the others.” And with that, he left, far too casually for the situation he had just dropped on Taki. The room fell quiet again.
Taki avoided eye contact for a second, clearly trying to process everything at once, his body, the situation, the fact that he apparently had no clothes on, but then his gaze drifted back to (Y/n). Still holding his hand. Still there. “…You stayed?” he asked quietly. Before she could answer, the door burst open again. Nicholas and Kei rushed in, both visibly soaked from the heavy rain outside, their clothes clinging slightly, hair dripping onto the floor. “Taki!” Nicholas didn’t hesitate for even a second. He crossed the room and pulled him into a tight hug. “I’m sorry,” he said immediately. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t know it was you, I,” Taki blinked, caught off guard, his body stiff at first before slowly relaxing into the embrace. “…It’s okay,” he said, voice softer now. “I don’t even remember it.” And that was true. The past few hours were nothing but fragments. Blurred. Broken. Like a dream he couldn’t quite piece together.
But still, he hugged Nicholas back. And for some reason, he felt… relieved. He didn’t fully understand why. But something in him had been tense before. Unsettled. And now, with his brother there. With (Y/n) beside him, that feeling eased. Everyone else arrived only minutes later. The infirmary, which had been quiet for hours, suddenly filled with people again. Sana stepped forward first, holding a folded set of clothes. “Here,” she said, handing them to Taki before glancing around the room at the others. “At least someone here has a functioning brain.” A few of them chuckled awkwardly. With a bit of help sitting up, and with everyone politely turning their backsm Taki managed to change, pulling the clothes on beneath the blanket before finally sitting upright on the bed. The movement made him wince slightly, his muscles stiff and sore.
Jay stepped closer immediately, going into healer mode. “How are you feeling?” he asked, carefully checking him over again. His hands hovered over Taki’s arms and shoulders, scanning for any remaining injuries, but there were none. Taki shifted a little, testing his body. “…Sore,” he admitted. “But otherwise… I think I’m okay.” He paused. “At least I think I am.” Jay nodded slowly, satisfied for the moment. Then EJ spoke. “Okay,” the alpha said, his voice steady but serious. “There’s a lot we need to talk about.” The room immediately quieted. Everyone’s attention shifted toward him. Taki looked at EJ too, confused but attentive, waiting for whatever explanation was coming. But nothing could have prepared him for the words that followed.
“We’re not entirely sure how it happened,” EJ began carefully, “but somehow, you shifted into your wolf form.” Taki’s brow furrowed. “We don’t know how long you were like that,” EJ continued. “But when we found you… you were completely feral.” The room felt heavier with every sentence. “You attacked Fuma and Tara,” EJ said. “And it took Fuma, Nicholas, and Kei to subdue you.” Taki stared at him. His brain trying, and failing, to process it. Before he could even respond, EJ added the next part. “And while that was happening… we discovered something else.” A brief pause.
“We believe you and (Y/n) are mates.” Taki blinked. “…What?” But EJ wasn’t finished. “Not just mates,” he said. “Twin flames.” That was the moment Taki’s brain completely short-circuited. He stared at EJ like the alpha had just grown a second head. “What?” he said again, this time louder. His gaze darted around the room, from EJ, to Nicholas, to the others, finally landing on (Y/n). Still sitting beside him. Still holding his hand. His mind reeled. “…Did all of this,” he said slowly, disbelief flooding his voice, “happen a few hours ago?”
A few of them let out small, almost disbelieving chuckles. “Yeah,” someone confirmed. Taki dragged a hand down his face, staring at nothing for a second before muttering under his breath, “…what the fuck?” EJ chose to ignore that. Instead, he stayed focused. “Do you know when you shifted?” he asked. “Or how it happened?” Taki exhaled slowly, trying to piece it together. “It’s… blurry,” he admitted. “I didn’t sleep well. I kept waking up, tossing around… then I finally fell asleep, but,”He paused, frowning. “I had a nightmare.” “What about?” Kei asked quietly. Taki shook his head. “I don’t remember,” he said. “I just know it felt… wrong. Like something bad was going to happen.” His fingers tightened slightly in the blanket. “I woke up after that. Went outside for some air and then…” He went quiet. “…nothing.” The room stilled. “I don’t remember anything after that.”
Fuma, who had been standing a bit behind the others, finally spoke. “I do.” Taki’s head snapped up. And just like that, the memory hit, not clearly, not fully, but enough. The attack. Tara. Fuma. Taki’s expression shifted immediately, guilt washing over him as he dropped his hand from his face. His eyes landed on Fuma, and then flicked to Tara, noticing how Fuma stood just slightly in front of her. Protective. Instinctive. It made sense. “I…” Taki swallowed. “I’m sorry.” The words came out quieter than expected. “I didn’t… I didn’t know it was you. I didn’t even know it was me.” Tara shook her head gently. “It’s okay,” she said. “You didn’t mean to.” Fuma didn’t answer right away. His jaw tightened slightly, his instinct still lingering, still protective, still wary. But then Tara nudged him. Not gently. And when he glanced at her, she gave him a look. Firm. Unyielding. Fuma exhaled. “…It’s okay,” he said finally. It wasn’t as easy for him to say it as it had been for Tara. But he meant it. Or at least, he was trying to.
EJ crossed his arms slightly, his expression thoughtful but firm. “Right now,” he said, “we need to figure out what’s going on with your wolf… and how it connects to (Y/n).” Taki nodded faintly, though his mind was still racing. His gaze drifted back to her. (Y/n) hadn’t said much during all of this. She was quiet, her eyes fixed on their intertwined hands, her fingers lightly curled around his like she was afraid to let go, but also unsure if she should be holding on at all. She looked… overwhelmed. Sad, maybe. Shy. And he got it. Because he felt it too. This was a lot. Too much, too fast. But as he looked at her, really looked, something felt… off. Not wrong. Just… not what he expected.
His brothers had always described it so clearly. A pull. A certainty. A voice in their head, their wolf practically screaming mate the second they saw her. But Taki, felt none of that. No voice. No overwhelming instinct. No sudden sense of “this is the missing piece.” Just… quiet. Confusion. And something softer. Something he couldn’t quite name. His brows furrowed slightly. “…Why do you think that?” he asked, looking back at EJ. “That we’re mates?” EJ didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he glanced at Rocky. The witch stepped forward slightly, arms loosely crossed as she spoke.
“Even yesterday,” she began, “I had a feeling.” Taki looked at her, listening. “From what you and Niki described, what happened after the earthquake, it already sounded like the beginning of a mate bond. The calling, the pull, the instinct to find someone.” She tilted her head slightly. “And then this morning… (Y/n) woke up early too. She went outside because she felt like she was supposed to meet someone.” Taki’s eyes flickered slightly. “Probably you,” Rocky added. She continued before he could respond. “When you howled,” she said, “everyone else heard a howl.” A small pause. “She didn’t.” That made Taki’s attention sharpen. “She heard her name.” Silence settled over the room again. “And when you were unconscious,” Rocky went on, softer now, “nothing worked… not until she got close to you.” Taki’s gaze slowly shifted back to (Y/n). “It was her presence,” Rocky finished, “that brought you back. That made you shift back into your human form.” Another pause. Then, “All of that,” she said, “points to a mate bond.” The weight of her words lingered in the air. Heavy. Unavoidable. And yet, Taki still wasn’t sure. Because even with all that… He still didn’t feel what he was supposed to feel.
Before anyone could continue pulling apart theories and connections, Miyu suddenly clapped her hands together lightly. “Okay, before we do anything else,” she said, cutting through the tension, “we all need to eat.” A few heads turned toward her. “It’s been a long day,” she continued. “Taki hasn’t eaten, and neither has (Y/n).” That seemed to ground the room a little. Yuma immediately pulled her into a quick hug, smiling. “You’re always thinking of us.” Miyu huffed slightly, though there was a hint of a smile on her lips. “Someone has to.” Aya nodded in agreement from nearby. “She’s right,” she added. “Without us, you’d all starve and walk around naked all the time.” A few quiet laughs followed, the tension easing just a little. But not completely.
(Y/n) slowly let go of Taki’s hand. The moment their fingers separated, something in her expression shifted, subtle, but there. Her eyes trembled slightly, like she hadn’t expected the loss of contact to feel that… strong. Like something had just been pulled away from her. Taki felt it too. A strange, uncomfortable wrongness settled in his chest as her hand slipped from his. It was quick. Easy to ignore. And as Nicholas stepped in to help him up, “Careful,” he said, steadying him. “Can you walk?” Taki’s focus shifted immediately. He nodded, testing his weight as he stood, only to wince slightly at the dull pain in his leg. “Yeah… I think so.” And just like that, the feeling was pushed aside. Forgotten for now. But not unnoticed.
Luna had seen it. Both of them. The way (Y/n) reacted. The way Taki paused, even if just for a second. She didn’t say anything. Didn’t interrupt. This wasn’t the moment. But she made a quiet mental note. She’d talk to (Y/n) later. When things were calmer. Because whatever this was, it wasn’t simple. And (Y/n) was clearly feeling it more than she was letting on.
As they made their way back toward the main house, the atmosphere had shifted. Not lighter, exactly, but steadier. Niki and Jungwon had somehow managed to fall into step with Harua and Yuma, the four of them joking about something completely unrelated, their laughter breaking through the lingering tension. It was easy, natural. Jay watched them from a short distance, a small smile on his face. Seeing them get along like that, it mattered to him. These boys, his brothers in everything but blood… and this pack, this place, it had become something just as important. Because Miyu was here. And wherever she was, that was where he’d stay.
At the back of the group, Luna gently reached for Maki’s wrist, slowing him down just enough so they fell behind the others. He glanced at her, a little curious. “What?” Luna hesitated for a second, then asked quietly, “What do you think about Taki and (Y/n)?” Maki frowned slightly. “What do you mean?” Luna glanced ahead, making sure no one was close enough to overhear. “I mean… all of this,” she said. “I saw her back there. How much it’s affecting her.” Her voice softened. “I just… wanted your input. As a wolf. Are you feeling anything? Noticing anything?” Maki went quiet, actually thinking about it. After a moment, he spoke. “Well… since earlier,” he said slowly, “I can feel more of a presence from her.” Luna looked at him. “Like her wolf?” she asked. He nodded. “Yeah. It’s faint, but it’s there. Like it’s starting to wake up.”
Luna hummed softly, processing that. “But other than that…” Maki added, shaking his head a little, “I don’t know. Nothing clear.” They walked in silence for a few steps after that. Then Luna gave a small nod. “Mm.” Maki glanced at her again before speaking, a bit more certain this time. “Hey,” he said, nudging her shoulder lightly, “it’ll work out.” She looked at him. “If they’re mates,” he continued, “then fate already decided that.” A small pause. “There’s a path for them. They’ll find it.” Luna didn’t respond right away. But she laced her fingers with his, squeezing his hand gently. And together, they followed the others back home.
In the kitchen, Miyu moved like she always did, quick, efficient, completely in her element. She reached for a few things before pausing, glancing over her shoulder. “Maki?” she called. “Where’s my co-chef?” A second later, he appeared in the doorway, a grin already on his face. “Here, ma’am,” he said, giving her a dramatic mock salute. “Ready for duty.” Miyu laughed, shaking her head. “Good. Go grab some meat and vegetables from the pantry fridge.” “Yes, chef,” he replied, turning on his heel and heading out again. Once he was gone, Miyu leaned slightly out of the kitchen. “(Y/n)?” (Y/n) stepped in, hovering a little by the doorway. “Yeah?” Miyu gave her a soft smile. “Is there anything you don’t like? Or anything you’re craving?” (Y/n) hesitated, then shrugged lightly. “I’m… not really hungry right now. But I’m fine with whatever.” Miyu studied her for a second, then nodded. “Okay. That’s all I needed.” (Y/n) gave a small nod in return before stepping back out.
The moment she left the kitchen, the noise of the house settled around her. Voices. Laughter. Quiet conversations. Everyone was… with someone. Niki and Jungwon still joking with the others. Jay was talking with Luna. Sana and Jo talking softly. Nicholas and Rocky close together. Aya not far from Kei. Fuma with Tara. Willow and Harua. Taki was sitting, listening to Niki and Jungwon joking around. Ej and Sora looking at the wall where the bookshelf had fallen, discussing the need to buy a new one, and a new tv.
Her gaze drifted slightly. Everyone had their person. And she, didn’t. The realization hit harder than she expected. For the first time in years, being alone didn’t feel peaceful. It felt… Terrifying. Her arms wrapped around herself instinctively, like she could hold herself together, like she could replace the warmth she suddenly missed. The absence felt loud. Too loud. “…Hey.” (Y/n) looked up. Luna stood a few steps away, her expression gentle. “Can we talk?” (Y/n) hesitated for only a second before nodding. “Yeah… okay.” Luna gave a small smile, then gestured for her to follow. They stepped out onto the terrace, the cool air brushing against their skin. Rain poured steadily from the sky, the sound of droplets tapping against the roof above them filling the silence. They sat down on a pair of chairs, side by side. For a moment, neither of them spoke. They just listened to the rain.
Luna kept her eyes on the rain as she spoke, her voice soft, almost blending with the steady sound of droplets against the roof. “I’ve had a hard time making friends… all my life,” she began. (Y/n) didn’t interrupt. She just listened. “I was mostly on my own,” Luna continued. “For a long time, my grandma was my best friend.” A small, almost bittersweet smile tugged at her lips. “No one really wanted to be friends with the girl who only baked cookies and cakes. I was the ‘loser’… the one people didn’t want to be seen with.” Her fingers traced lightly along the armrest of her chair. “And after a while… I got good at being alone.” A pause. “Really good.”
The rain grew a little heavier. “I told myself I didn’t need anyone,” she said. “Because if you don’t let people in… they can’t walk out.” Her voice dipped slightly. “If I ran first, no one could hurt me.” (Y/n)’s arms tightened slightly around herself. Luna glanced at her for just a second, then looked back at the rain. “That’s why I was terrified when I found out I was Maki’s mate,” she admitted. “Because suddenly… I had something to lose.” Another pause. “Someone to lose.” Her voice softened even more. “And that meant I could get hurt. Really hurt.”
Silence settled between them again, but it wasn’t empty. It was full. Honest. “I’m saying all of this,” Luna went on, turning slightly toward (Y/n) now, “because I see you.” (Y/n)’s gaze flickered. “I see how much you’re hurting,” Luna said gently. “I see how you’re trying to hide it.” A small, understanding smile. “The smile… the ‘I’m fine’… pretending like everything’s okay, because it’s easier than letting people see the truth.” (Y/n)’s eyes stung slightly. “I did the exact same thing,” Luna added quietly. She shifted a little closer, not too much, just enough. “But you don’t have to do that here,” she said. Her voice was steady. Soft, but certain. “You don’t have to pretend.” Another pause. “With us… with me…” Luna’s expression softened even more. “You’re allowed to not be okay.”
Luna let her words settle before speaking again, her voice quiet but certain. “Your wolf is speaking to you… isn’t it?” (Y/n) turned to her immediately, eyes wide with shock. “How did you know?” she asked. Luna gave a small, knowing smile, her gaze drifting back to the rain. “I wasn’t completely sure,” she admitted. “But Maki said he could feel a presence around you… your wolf.” She paused for a moment. “And… I saw your face earlier. When Taki asked why everyone thought you were mates.” Her voice softened. “There was pain there. The kind you don’t fake.” (Y/n)’s lips parted slightly, but no words came out. “So I figured,” Luna continued gently, “either you felt the bond… or you feel something for him.”
Silence stretched between them. Then (Y/n) bit her lip. Her hands trembled slightly in her lap, fingers curling into the fabric of her sleeves as if grounding herself. “…Earlier,” she began, her voice barely above a whisper, “when EJ told me to touch Taki… when he was in his wolf form…” She swallowed. “I felt something.” Luna didn’t interrupt. “I felt a spark,” (Y/n) said. “And then… warmth. It spread through my entire body.” Her brows furrowed slightly, trying to put it into words. “It wasn’t like a fever. It was… comforting. Like something was waking up inside me.” Her breathing grew a little uneven. “And then everything changed.” She looked down at her hands.
“My eyesight got sharper. My hearing too… everything felt stronger. Clearer.” A small pause. “I could see it,” she said quietly. “What Maki mentioned.” Luna tilted her head slightly. “The wolves,” (Y/n) explained. “The presence. It’s like… there’s something behind all of you.” She hesitated, searching for the right words. “Like a shadow. But not in a bad way. Just… there. Your wolves. Standing behind you.” Luna’s expression softened, listening carefully. “And then…” (Y/n)’s voice dropped even more, “I heard it.” A beat. “A voice.” She pressed her lips together. “It was low. Quiet. But clear.” Her fingers tightened. “It said… mate.”
The word hung in the air between them. Luna didn’t move. Didn’t speak. But her eyes softened even more. (Y/n)’s breath hitched slightly. “But when Taki didn’t feel it…” she continued, her voice cracking just a little, “when he didn’t react at all,” Her hand moved to her chest unconsciously. “Everything just… hurt.” Her fingers pressed lightly against her shirt. “My heart felt like it stopped,” she whispered. “Like something just… snapped or disappeared.” Her shoulders tensed. “My chest got tight, and I couldn’t breathe properly and I didn’t even understand why.” Tears gathered in her eyes, but she didn’t let them fall. “I still don’t understand any of this,” she admitted, her voice small now. “This world… what I am…” A shaky breath left her. “But at the same time…” Her gaze dropped again. “I don’t feel like I belong in my old world anymore either.” Another pause. Quieter this time. “…But I don’t feel like I belong here either.” The rain filled the silence that followed. Soft. Endless. And for the first time since she started speaking, (Y/n) didn’t try to hide how lost she truly felt.
Luna didn’t hesitate. “You do belong,” she said softly, but with certainty. (Y/n)’s gaze flickered slightly. “Trust me,” Luna continued, “every single person in this pack has felt like they didn’t belong here at some point.” She gave a small, almost nostalgic smile. “I did. Rocky did. Miyu, Sora, Tara… all of the boys. Jay, Jungwon…” A small pause. “…Taki most of all.” That made (Y/n)’s chest tighten slightly. “We’ve all struggled,” Luna said. “We’ve all been lost in our own ways. But then… we found each other.” Her voice softened. “In the pain. In the confusion. In the mist.” She glanced at (Y/n). “And somehow… we became stronger. Happier.”
The rain continued to fall steadily around them. “I know it’s not something you can feel in a second,” Luna added gently. “I’m not expecting you to suddenly believe me and feel at home.” A small shake of her head. “I just… don’t want you to end up hurting even more.” (Y/n)’s brows furrowed slightly. Luna hesitated. Then she continued. “When I first… kind of rejected Maki,” she admitted, “he got really sick.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “Sick?” she asked quietly. Luna nodded. “For wolves… rejection isn’t just emotional,” she said. “It’s physical. It’s deadly.” The word lingered. “Rejection means death.”
(Y/n)’s breath caught. “EJ went through it too,” Luna added. That made (Y/n) look up. “…Sora rejected him?” she asked, disbelief clear in her voice. She couldn’t imagine it. Not with how they looked at each other. Luna shook her head. “No,” she said. “It was the other way around.” (Y/n) blinked. “EJ didn’t accept Sora at first,” Luna explained. “Because she’s a vampire.” A small pause. “And it went really far.” Her voice lowered slightly. “Maki told me… EJ almost died because of it.” Silence. Heavy. “I don’t want that for you,” Luna said gently, turning fully toward (Y/n) now. “If your wolf said Taki is your mate…” She reached out, placing her hand over (Y/n)’s. “Then it’s true.” A beat. “Wolves don’t get that wrong.” (Y/n)’s lip trembled. “So now…” Luna continued softly, “it’s not about if it’s real.” “It’s about helping Taki’s wolf see it too.”
That was it. That was the final push. The tears (Y/n) had been holding back finally spilled over, slipping down her cheeks as her shoulders began to shake. Everything, the fear. The confusion. The pain. The loneliness. It all came crashing down at once. She turned toward Luna without thinking, like her body just knew where to go. And Luna was already there. She pulled her into a gentle embrace, one arm wrapping securely around her shoulders, the other resting soothingly against her back. “It’s okay,” Luna whispered softly. “You’re okay.” (Y/n) held onto her, finally letting herself cry fully, not holding anything back this time. And Luna stayed. Holding her. Grounding her. Doing everything she could to make sure (Y/n) felt it, that she wasn’t alone. Not anymore.
~~~
About thirty minutes later, the quiet of the rain was suddenly broken. “FOOD IS DONE!” Maki’s voice echoed loudly from inside the house. Almost instantly, chaos followed, voices, footsteps, laughter, everyone rushing to the kitchen like it was the most important event of the day. (Y/n) had stopped crying a few minutes earlier. Now, she and Luna just sat there, side by side, listening to the rain and the distant noise from inside. “…Feel like going in?” Luna asked gently. (Y/n) hesitated, then gave a small shrug. “I’m… starting to feel hungry,” she admitted. “It smells really good.” A small pause. “But I don’t think I’m ready to face Taki yet.” Luna nodded in understanding and stood up. “That’s okay,” she said. “Wait here, I’ll get us plates and come back.”
She turned toward the door, but before she could even take a step, it opened. Maki stepped out, already holding two plates filled with food, a grin on his face. “Way ahead of you.” Luna couldn’t help but smile. Of course he had noticed. She took the plates from him. “Thanks,” (Y/n) said softly, looking up at him. “For thinking of me.” Maki shrugged lightly, like it was nothing. “Always,” he said. Then he glanced between them. “Mind if I join you? After I grab my own?” (Y/n) gave a small nod. “That’s fine.” “Cool,” he said, already turning back inside. Luna sat back down beside (Y/n), handing her the plate. “Go on,” she said softly. “Eat.” (Y/n) picked up the chopsticks, hesitating for just a second before grabbing a piece of meat. She took a careful bite. And paused. The flavor spread instantly, rich, warm, perfectly cooked. Tender in a way that made it almost melt.
Something in her chest shifted. It was comforting. Familiar. Her eyes softened slightly. It reminded her of something, a memory. A younger version of herself, sitting at a table after a long, difficult first day at a new school. Feeling out of place, alone, unsure of everything. And then going home, to find her adoptive mother in the kitchen. Cooking. Waiting. A plate of steak set in front of her, warm and comforting. Safe. Loved. (Y/n)’s grip on the chopsticks tightened just slightly. The taste, it felt like that. Like home. Like love. And for the first time since everything happened, she felt a small piece of that warmth again.
A couple of minutes later, the door opened again. Maki stepped back out, this time with his own plate in hand. He grabbed a chair and sat down across from them, smiling as he started eating. His eyes flickered toward (Y/n). He noticed it immediately, the way her expression had softened, the quiet focus as she ate, the small comfort settling into her features. It made him smile a little more. That’s it, he thought. That’s what he and Miyu always aimed for. Not just food, but comfort. Something that made people feel safe, even just for a moment.
He scratched the back of his neck slightly. “Sorry if I ruined your moment or something,” “You didn’t.” (Y/n) cut him off gently. Maki blinked. She looked at him, a little more steady now. “We had our moment,” she said. “This is just… a new one.” A small pause. “And maybe it’s a good thing you’re here.” Maki tilted his head slightly. “Oh yeah?” he said, taking another bite. “How can I help?” (Y/n) hesitated. Her fingers tightened slightly around her chopsticks as she glanced at Luna, silently asking for help.
Luna understood immediately. “She told me something,” Luna said, looking at Maki. “Her wolf is more awake than we thought.” That got his attention. “It… spoke to her,” Luna continued. “It said mate, about Taki.” Maki’s chewing slowed slightly. “But Taki doesn’t seem to feel it,” Luna added. “At all.” A small pause. “So now we need to figure out how to help him realize it.” Maki leaned back slightly in his chair, thinking. “…Huh.” He took another bite, quieter this time, more focused.
Then he nodded slowly. “Okay… I can think of two possibilities.” Both girls looked at him. “First,” he said, pointing slightly with his chopsticks, “it could be a disconnect between (Y/n) and her wolf.” (Y/n)’s attention sharpened. “It’s been dormant for, what, over twenty years?” he continued. “That’s a long time. So even if it’s waking up now, it might still be… hidden, in a way.” He shrugged lightly. “Hard for others to sense. Hard for bonds to fully form.” Luna nodded slightly, following his reasoning. “Second,” Maki went on, “the issue could be on Taki’s side.” That made (Y/n)’s chest tighten a little. “You all saw what happened earlier,” he said. “That wasn’t normal.” His expression grew a bit more serious. “It didn’t look like Taki shifting.” A small pause. “It looked like something taking over.”
Silence settled for a moment. “For me,” Maki added, tapping his chest lightly, “my wolf and I… we’re the same.” He smiled faintly. “Just two bodies, same mind.” Then his expression shifted slightly. “But Taki…” he exhaled, shaking his head a little, “it’s different.” He looked between them. “It almost feels like he’s one person… and his wolf is another.” (Y/n)’s grip tightened slightly. “Like they’re not connected,” Maki finished. “Not really.” The rain continued to fall around them, steady and soft. “And if that’s the case…” Luna murmured. Maki nodded. “Then his wolf might know she’s his mate.” A small pause. “But he doesn’t.” (Y/n)’s heart skipped. Because that, somehow, hurt even more.
Maki shifted slightly in his seat, tapping his fingers lightly against the table as he thought. “I’m… not really sure how to fix that,” he admitted after a moment, glancing between Luna and (Y/n). “The connection between a wolf and their human side, it’s instinctual. It’s supposed to just… be there.”
Luna hummed quietly, resting her chin against her hand. “But if it’s not,” she added, eyes thoughtful, “then there has to be a reason. Something blocking it.” Maki’s expression brightened just a little. “Rocky,” he said. “If anyone knows something about this, it’s her. She’s always buried in those old magic books. There’s probably something in there about wolf bonds, or… disconnections.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, though uncertainty still lingered in her chest. The idea of digging into something that deep, something that personal to Taki… it felt heavy. “We can ask her tomorrow,” Luna said gently, offering her a small reassuring smile. “No need to involve everyone tonight. Let’s take this one step at a time.” (Y/n) let out a quiet breath, some of the tension easing from her shoulders. “Yeah… okay. Tomorrow sounds good.”
Silence settled over the table for a few moments after that, softer this time. The kind that wasn’t uncomfortable, just… full. The three of them finished the last of their food, the faint clink of cutlery the only sound between them. Then (Y/n) shifted slightly in her seat, fingers curling into the fabric of her sleeve. “There’s… something else,” she said hesitantly. “I wanted to ask for help with. But I don’t really know how to…” Maki and Luna both looked up at her immediately. “What is it?” Luna asked gently. (Y/n) exhaled slowly, her gaze dropping to the table. “I need to go back to my apartment,” she said. “To my roommates.” She paused, swallowing before continuing. “I need to get my things.”
A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. “Because I’m… pretty sure they’re not going to let me stay there anymore. Not after what they saw.” Her fingers tightened slightly. “And I know wolves aren’t monsters,” she added quickly, almost defensively. “But to them… I’m sure there’s no difference.” Maki’s expression softened instantly, a hint of concern flickering in his eyes. He leaned forward slightly. “Hey… you don’t have to go back there alone,” he said. Then, after a brief pause, “Actually… you don’t have to go back there at all.”
(Y/n) blinked, looking up at him. “If you’re okay with it,” Maki continued, glancing briefly at Luna before looking back at her, “we could ask Jungwon for help.” “Jungwon?” she echoed, confused. Maki nodded. “Yeah. He can shapeshift. Not perfectly, but… enough. He could probably turn into you, go to your apartment, and grab your things with someone else there to help.” Luna’s brows lifted slightly in realization. “That way,” she added, “you wouldn’t have to face them. Not while you’re still… dealing with all of this.” Maki gave a small nod. “You’re vulnerable right now. The last thing you need is more stress.” He offered her a small, encouraging smile. “We can handle it for you. If you want us to.”
(Y/n) nodded, a quiet wave of relief washing over her. Just the thought of going back there, facing those looks again, the fear, the confusion… it made her chest tighten. She wasn’t ready. Not yet. Maki tilted his head slightly. “Want me to get him right now?” he asked. (Y/n) shook her head almost immediately. “No… we can do it tomorrow.” Her voice softened a little as she glanced between them. “For now, can we just… stay here? Please.” Maki nodded without hesitation. “Yeah. Of course.”
He reached over, his fingers finding Luna’s hand under the table, giving it a gentle squeeze. He glanced at her with a small smile, pride clear in his eyes. She had handled everything so calmly, so gently. Exactly what (Y/n) needed right now. Luna squeezed his hand back before letting go, then leaned back slightly, a playful glint appearing in her eyes as she looked at (Y/n). “Oh, fair warning,” she said, her tone lightening. “If you stay here, Rocky is absolutely going to use you as a mannequin.” (Y/n) blinked, then let out a small laugh. “Yeah… I kind of figured,” she admitted. “After the whole jewelry situation.” Luna chuckled. “That was just the beginning.” (Y/n) tilted her head curiously. “Is Yuma the same?” Maki snorted softly, leaning back in his chair. “Both yes and no,” he said. “He’s not as… persistent as Rocky. And most of the time, he only bothers Kei and Nico about it.”
“Because they’re the models,” Luna added with a small grin. “Exactly,” Maki nodded. “Yuma only turns to the rest of us if those two reject him. Which,” he added, “happens more often than you’d think.” Luna laughed quietly. “Kei runs the moment Yuma starts talking about outfits.” “And Nico just pretends he didn’t hear him,” Maki said, shaking his head. (Y/n) smiled a little more at that, the tightness in her chest easing just enough for her to breathe a bit easier.
They ended up sitting there for nearly an hour, the rain continuing to fall in a steady rhythm against the roof and windows. It filled the quiet spaces between their words, soft and constant, almost comforting. Sometimes they talked, sometimes they didn’t, letting the silence settle naturally between them. At some point, (Y/n) shifted slightly, pulling her knees closer to her chest. “How did the pack even form?” she asked quietly. “You’re all so young… but it feels like you’ve been together forever.” Maki glanced at Luna for a second before answering, his expression softening. “We didn’t all start together,” he said. “Most of us… lost our original packs. Our families.” He told her of the vampire attacks. Maki nodded. “Yeah. After that, everyone kind of… found each other over time. Piece by piece. No one planned it, it just… happened.”
(Y/n) was quiet for a moment, letting that sink in. Then her gaze returned to him. “Who found you?” Maki smiled faintly, something warm and fond flickering in his eyes. “Fuma,” he said without hesitation. “I was five. Just… wandering around in the forest.” He let out a small breath, like he could still picture it clearly. “And then this thirteen-year-old shows up and just… decides I’m his responsibility now.” Luna smiled softly beside him. “Since then,” Maki continued, his voice quieter now, “he’s basically been my dad. He protected me, kept me alive… even when it was just the two of us.” He glanced down at his hands. “It took a while before we found the others. Before he had help.”
(Y/n)’s expression softened. “That must’ve been really hard.” Maki shrugged lightly. “I mean… I know that now.” He gave a small, almost sheepish smile. “But back then, I didn’t. I was too young.” His gaze drifted slightly, thoughtful. “Fuma made sure of that. He… never let me see how bad it really was. He always smiled, acted like everything was fine.” Luna’s hand found his again, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Even though he was tired,” Maki added quietly. “And hurting. And probably scared out of his mind.” A small silence followed that, heavier than the ones before.
Then (Y/n) spoke again, her voice softer this time. “Do you think that’s why I was adopted?” Maki looked up at her. “Because vampires attacked my biological parents too?” she continued. “Do you think… they hid me away?” Maki hesitated for a brief moment, choosing his words carefully. “It’s… likely,” he said gently. “If they knew you were in danger… they might’ve thought the safest thing was to send you somewhere the vampires wouldn’t look.” Luna nodded slightly. “Somewhere normal. Somewhere human.” Maki’s expression softened. “They probably wanted to protect you. Even if it meant… not being with you.” (Y/n) looked down at her hands, her fingers loosely intertwined, as the sound of rain filled the quiet again.
Luna shivered slightly as a stronger gust of wind swept through the porch, making the rain tap a little louder against the wood. Maki noticed immediately. “Okay, yeah, that’s our cue,” he said, already pushing his chair back as he stood. “We should head inside before someone catches a cold.” He reached down, offering his hand to Luna first, helping her up with an easy familiarity. Then, to (Y/n)’s surprise, he turned to her and held out his hand as well. “Come on.” She hesitated for just a second before placing her hand in his. The moment their skin touched, something warm flickered inside her chest. Her wolf stirred. Not in fear. Not in confusion. But… excitement. It was subtle, but she could feel it clearly this time, a soft, eager presence, like a tail wagging somewhere deep inside her. And when she glanced up at Maki, she felt it again, his wolf. It wasn’t overwhelming, not like before. Just… there. Warm. Open. Welcoming. Just like EJ’s had been earlier. A small smile found its way onto her lips as she let Maki pull her up gently.
The three of them stepped back inside, the warmth of the house wrapping around them almost instantly. The contrast to the cool rain outside made (Y/n) exhale softly, her shoulders relaxing. The pack was scattered around the house, each group wrapped up in their own little world. In the living room, Jungwon, Niki, Sunoo, Jay, Taki, Harua, Willow, and Sana were all sitting on the floor in a loose circle, a board game spread out between them. Voices overlapped in playful arguments, Jungwon dramatically accusing someone of cheating while Sunoo insisted he was just “strategically misunderstood.” Taki sat among them, quieter than the others, but still engaged, a small smile tugging at his lips as he watched the chaos unfold.
Behind them, Jo was stretched out on the couch, sketchbook resting on his knee, pencil moving steadily across the page. He barely looked up, completely absorbed, though his ear seemed tuned to every word being said in the room. Off to the side, EJ and Sora were standing near the wall where the bookshelf used to be, a measuring tape stretched between them. Sora pointed at something while talking, her brows slightly furrowed, while EJ shook his head, clearly disagreeing. “That won’t fit,” he said. “It will if we move the table,” Sora argued. “We’re not moving the table.” “You’re no fun.”
At the dining table, Fuma, Tara, Miyu, and Yuma sat close together, voices low. Papers were spread out in front of them, but the moment Maki, Luna, and (Y/n) stepped in, the group reacted almost instantly. Yuma slid one of the papers over another. Miyu gathered a small stack. Tara shifted slightly closer to Fuma, and Fuma calmly placed his hand over the remaining page, covering it. Like nothing had been there at all. (Y/n) blinked, catching the movement, but no one said anything. And then she noticed, Kei, Aya, Nicholas, and Rocky were missing. Though, judging by the faint creak of floorboards from above, they were probably just upstairs. The house felt… full. Loud. Warm. Alive. And for the first time since everything had happened, (Y/n) didn’t feel like she was standing on the outside of it.
As soon as the group in the living room noticed them, Niki’s head snapped up. “Oh! Finally,” he called out loudly, grinning. “Do you guys want to join?” Luna and Maki both instinctively glanced at (Y/n), giving her the choice. She hesitated for just a second, her fingers curling slightly at her sides. Then she took a small breath, steadying herself. “Yeah,” she said, nodding. “Let’s do it.” Luna tilted her head, studying her. “You sure?” (Y/n) met her gaze and nodded again, a little more firmly this time. “Yeah. I am.” Maki smiled softly at that, and without another word, the three of them moved over to join the others.
“Finally!” Sana beamed, immediately patting the space beside her. “Come on, join my team!” (Y/n) let out a small laugh, the tension easing just a bit as she sat down next to her. Sana didn’t hesitate, pulling her into a quick, warm hug before letting go again. “I’ll explain everything,” Sana said excitedly, already gesturing toward the board. “It’s super easy, I promise. Okay, so basically,” She launched straight into the rules, her words quick but clear, pointing at different pieces as she talked. (Y/n) leaned in slightly, listening, a small smile lingering on her lips as she tried to follow along.
Across from them, Taki watched quietly. His gaze lingered on her for a moment longer than it probably should have. He remembered what the others had said earlier. The looks. The way they’d glanced between him and her, like they had already decided something he hadn’t even considered. Mates. The word echoed faintly in his mind. He studied her a little more carefully now. She looked… relaxed. Not completely, but more than before. There was something soft about her expression as she listened to Sana, nodding along, letting herself be pulled into the moment. Taki swallowed slightly. He’d be lying if he said she wasn’t pretty. She was.
And more than that… he respected her. He remembered seeing her in class, the way she acted, how easily she slipped into emotions, how real it all felt. She was talented. Someone he admired, even if he’d never really said it out loud. But… His brows knit together slightly. He didn’t feel it. Not the way the others had described. No pull. No instinct screaming at him. No overwhelming certainty. Just… normal. He looked away, his fingers absently fidgeting with one of the game pieces. Is she really my mate? He didn’t think so.
~~~
Night passed quietly, the house eventually settling into sleep, and before long, morning came again. This time, most of the pack had gathered in the main house, voices low but filled with energy, like something important was about to happen. The only one missing, Maki. Luna had been tasked with keeping him busy… or, if possible, asleep. Kei stood near the center of the room, glancing around at everyone before clapping his hands together once. “Okay,” he said, a small smile already forming. “Maki’s graduating soon.” A few quiet cheers and excited murmurs spread through the room. “And,” Kei continued, “we’re throwing him a party. But,” he raised a finger slightly, “he cannot find out about it.”
“Obviously,” Yuma said, already stepping forward and holding up a stack of papers. “Which is why we started planning yesterday.” He waved them slightly. “These are just rough ideas, nothing set in stone yet.” Miyu leaned forward a bit, nodding. “Luna already agreed to bake the cake,” she added, “but she can’t be here to help decide flavors or design right now, since she’s busy keeping Maki distracted.” “Or unconscious,” Jungwon muttered under his breath. “Preferably distracted,” Fuma said dryly.
A few chuckles passed through the group. From there, the room filled with overlapping ideas. “We could decorate outside,” “No, inside, it’s safer,” “What about lights?” “Music, definitely music,” “Food, lots of food.” In the middle of it all, (Y/n) sat quietly on one of the chairs, her hands resting in her lap as she watched. Listened. Observed. It was… easy to see. The way they talked over each other without getting annoyed. The way they built on each other’s ideas instead of shutting them down. The small smiles, the teasing, the quiet understanding between them. They were excited. Not just about the party, but about celebrating him. All of them, in their own way, trying to make it perfect. Because they loved him. Because they loved each other. (Y/n)’s chest tightened slightly as she watched, something warm and aching settling deep inside her. And once again, she found herself wishing… that she belonged to it too.
About an hour into the planning, just as the energy in the room was starting to settle into something more concrete, a quiet ping echoed from several phones at once. Yuma checked his screen first, eyes widening slightly. “He’s awake,” he muttered. Kei glanced over. “Already?” Yuma nodded, holding up his phone. “Luna says they’re on their way. Like… right now.” The room shifted instantly. Papers disappeared. Chairs scraped softly against the floor. Conversations cut off mid-sentence as everyone scrambled to make the space look normal again. “Hide that, no, not there,” “Why would you put it there?!” “Act natural!” “You act natural,”
By the time footsteps approached the door, the room had settled into a suspicious version of calm. The door opened, and Maki stepped in, Luna right behind him. “Why is everyone so quiet?” Maki asked immediately, narrowing his eyes slightly. “No reason,” Fuma replied smoothly. “Just existing,” Yuma added, far too quickly. Maki looked unconvinced. Before he could question it further, (Y/n) stood up and walked over to them. “Hey,” she said, offering a small smile. “Can you help me with something?” Maki blinked, attention shifting to her. “Yeah, of course. What is it?” “Can you… help me talk to Jungwon?” That caught his interest immediately. “Oh, yeah, sure,” he said, straightening slightly, his focus now completely on her. “Let’s go.” Luna watched the interaction, then glanced briefly toward (Y/n), understanding flashing in her eyes. As (Y/n) turned away, Luna mouthed a quiet thank you. (Y/n) just gave a small, subtle nod.
Maki was already walking ahead, more awake now, curiosity pulling him forward. He made his way over to where Jungwon was standing. “Hey,” Maki said. “Can I borrow you for a minute?” Jungwon looked up, glancing between him and (Y/n) before shrugging lightly. “Sure.” He stood and followed them out onto the porch, the door closing softly behind them. The cooler air greeted them instantly, a contrast to the warmth inside. Luna joined them a second later. Maki leaned against the railing slightly. “Okay, so,” he started, glancing at (Y/n) to let her explain. (Y/n) took a small breath before summarizing the situation, explaining about her apartment, her roommates, and why she didn’t feel safe going back herself.
Jungwon listened, arms loosely crossed, his expression thoughtful. When she finished, he hummed quietly. “Okay… yeah, I get it,” he said. “That makes sense.” He paused for a moment, then added, “I’m not sure if I can shapeshift into you though.” (Y/n) blinked slightly. “Why not?” Jungwon scratched the back of his neck. “I’ve never tried shifting into a girl before,” he admitted. “I mean, I can shapeshift, but it’s usually people I’m familiar with. And… well…” He gestured vaguely at her. “You’re new.” There was a brief pause. Then he grinned. “But,” he added, a bit more confidently, “I’ll absolutely try.”
Jungwon rubbed the back of his neck, thinking for a moment before looking at (Y/n) again. “Okay, but I need to… take some measurements first.” Maki blinked. “Measurements?” “Not like that,” Jungwon said quickly. “It’s more like… I need to get a feel for certain things. My ability copies details, but I kind of need a reference. Like, feeling someone’s hair.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes slightly. “Why do you need to feel my hair?” Jungwon immediately raised both hands in defense. “Hey, no weird stuff, I promise,” he said quickly. “It’s just… the texture, the color, it helps me replicate it properly. It’s weird, I know, but that’s just how it works.”
There was a brief pause. Then (Y/n) nodded slowly. “Oh… okay.” She stepped a little closer, still a bit unsure, but willing. Jungwon moved carefully, surprisingly focused now. He gently took a strand of her hair between his fingers, running it lightly between them, like he was memorizing the texture. His expression shifted, eyes narrowing slightly in concentration. Then he stepped back, crouching just a little to compare their heights, before lightly placing his hands near her shoulders, not grabbing, just gauging the width. “Okay…” he muttered. “A bit narrower…” He then reached for her hand, turning it slightly in his as he compared sizes, adjusting his own fingers against hers. Maki watched, arms crossed, trying not to laugh. “You look like you’re building a character in a game.” “Shut up,” Jungwon muttered. After a moment, he stepped back fully, rolling his shoulders once. “Alright,” he said. “I think I’ve got it.”
The others grew quiet. Jungwon took a slow, steady breath, then closed his eyes. For a second, nothing happened. Then, his body shifted. It started subtly. His frame shrank slightly, his posture adjusting as his height decreased. His shoulders narrowed, his build changing just enough to match hers. Then his hair, it began to grow, strands lengthening unevenly at first, like it couldn’t quite decide where to stop. The color shifted too, flickering between shades before settling closer to hers. But it wasn’t smooth. It glitched. For a moment, his features blurred, shifting in and out, like his face couldn’t quite hold one form. His jaw softened, then sharpened again, then softened once more. His eyes flickered, color adjusting, shape refining.
Luna instinctively reached for Maki’s arm, gripping it slightly as she watched. “Is that supposed to happen?” she whispered. “I… don’t know,” Maki muttered back. Jungwon’s expression tightened slightly, like he was concentrating harder, pushing through it. Then, finally, everything settled. He opened his eyes. And the three of them stared. Because Jungwon was gone. Standing in front of them now was (Y/n). Not perfect, there were small differences if you looked closely. Something slightly off in the eyes, the posture just a bit too confident to fully match her. But at a glance? It was her. Jungwon looked down at himself, turning his hands over, then glanced up at them. “Well?” he asked. Maki blinked slowly. “That’s… kind of creepy.” Luna let out a small breath. “But really impressive.” Jungwon grinned slightly. “Good enough to fool your roommates?” he asked. (Y/n) stared at him for a second longer, then nodded slowly. “…Yeah,” she said. “I think so.”
Jungwon let out a breath before his form shifted again, his features blurring slightly before snapping back into his usual self. He rolled his shoulders and shook out his arms, like he was trying to get rid of a lingering feeling. “…That feels weird,” he muttered. “Being a girl.” Luna snorted softly. “Just wait until you have to wear girl clothes.” Jungwon groaned immediately, dragging a hand down his face. “Don’t remind me,” he said. “But… I’ll deal with it.” He glanced at (Y/n), offering a small shrug. “If it helps, I’ll go through the pain.” Maki let out a quiet laugh before turning to (Y/n). “How much stuff do you actually need to get?” (Y/n) hesitated, her fingers lightly fidgeting with her sleeve. “Um… my clothes, mostly,” she said. “And like… my charger, some personal things.” She paused, her expression faltering slightly. “Technically, I should take my bed and furniture too, but… I don’t know if that’s realistic.” Her voice softened. “Maybe I’ll just leave it.”
Maki nodded thoughtfully, then glanced at Luna. “Do you still have the boxes from when you moved in?” Luna nodded right away. “Yeah, Fuma and EJ told me to keep them in the storage shed. Just in case we needed them again.” “Perfect,” Maki said, a small, determined smile forming. “Then we’ll grab those, get a few of the others to help, and just move everything.” He waved a hand slightly. “No stress. We’ve basically perfected the whole ‘moving someone in here’ thing by now.” Luna laughed softly. “Sadly true.” Maki looked back at (Y/n). “We’ll handle it. Don’t worry.” For a moment, (Y/n) just looked at him. Then her smile wavered slightly, her eyes growing a bit glossy. “…Thank you,” she whispered.
~~~
Soon enough, Jungwon had been dressed in a set of the girls’ clothes. He stood stiffly in the middle of the room, tugging awkwardly at the fabric like he didn’t quite know what to do with himself. “Why are these so… fitted?” he muttered, clearly uncomfortable. Niki, on the other hand, was having the time of his life. “Oh my god, this is amazing,” he laughed, doubling over slightly as he snapped yet another picture on his phone. “Hold still, no, no, look more natural!” “This is me being natural,” Jungwon shot back, glaring at him. Sunoo snickered quietly nearby, while Luna tried, and failed, to hide her smile. “Okay, enough,” Fuma said, though there was a faint amusement in his tone. “Focus.” The room gradually settled as everyone gathered, attention shifting to him. He went over the plan one more time, making sure everyone knew their role.
“Alright,” he said, glancing around. “Tara, Nicholas, Rocky, Sana, Jo, you’re with us. Niki, Sunoo, Maki, Luna, same with you. We go to the apartment.” He looked at Jungwon. “You lead.” Jungwon nodded, adjusting his sleeves slightly. Fuma continued, “Aya, Sora, Willow, you stay here with (Y/n). Keep her safe.” Aya gave a small nod, her expression serious. “And the rest of you,” his gaze shifted, “Kei, Harua, EJ, Yuma, Jay, Taki, Miyu, you’re heading to Koyomi. See if the kitchen can still be saved after the earthquake.” A few exchanged glances, then nodded in agreement. With that, the groups split.
The drive to (Y/n)’s apartment was quiet, a subtle tension settling over the group the closer they got. When they finally stopped just outside the building, Jungwon took a slow breath. “Alright,” he murmured. Then, he shifted again. Once again, his form changed, features morphing until (Y/n) stood in his place. He rolled his shoulders slightly, like he was settling into the form. Rocky stepped forward next, raising her hand slightly as a faint shimmer of magic flickered at her fingertips. “Hold still,” she said. Jungwon did. The magic wrapped around him subtly, barely visible, before fading just as quickly. Rocky tilted her head, listening for a second. “Okay… talk.” “…Hello?” Jungwon said. It sounded like (Y/n). Not perfectly, there was a slight difference, something just a bit off, but it was close enough. Rocky nodded. “Good. If anyone notices, just cough a bit. Say you’re sick.” Jungwon gave a small nod. “Got it.”
There was a brief pause as everyone looked at each other. Then Fuma stepped forward, his expression calm but alert. “Stay close,” he said quietly. “We don’t know what we’re walking into.” With that, they headed inside. None of them knowing exactly what to expect. As Jungwon slid the key into the lock, his hand hesitated for just a second. He took a slow breath, steadying himself. You’ve got this. The door clicked open. Carefully, he stepped inside. The apartment looked… normal. Quiet. The faint sound of a TV filled the space. But the moment he stepped into the living room, all three girls sitting there turned to look at him. Or rather, at who they thought was (Y/n).
Jungwon forced a small, casual wave. “Hi…” They didn’t wave back. They just stared. Then one of them scoffed. “Why are you here?” The tone was cold. Sharp. Jungwon blinked once, quickly adjusting. “Uh… I’m here to get my things.” A brief pause. Then another one of them shrugged. “Good.” “Yeah,” the third muttered, already turning her attention back to the TV. “About time.” Just like that, they lost interest. Jungwon stood there for a second longer, processing, before glancing down slightly. …Good thing she’s not actually here. His grip on the door tightened briefly before he stepped aside, opening it wider. “I have some people helping me,” he said, trying to sound as natural as possible. “So, uh… sorry for the noise while I grab my stuff.” “Whatever,” one of them replied without even looking. That was all the permission they needed.
One by one, the others slipped inside, each carrying boxes, their movements quiet but efficient. Jungwon stepped further in, leading the way, mentally going over everything (Y/n) had told him. The layout. Her room. Where things were. “Down the hall,” he murmured softly. They followed. The moment they stepped into her room, there was a brief, unspoken pause. It felt… personal. Like stepping into something that wasn’t theirs. Photos. Clothes. Small details scattered around that painted pieces of her life. For a second, no one moved. Then Luna exhaled quietly. “Alright… let’s be careful.” (Y/n) had given permission. They reminded themselves of that as they got to work. Still, it felt like an invasion.
Tara, Rocky, Sana, and Luna focused on the more personal things, folding clothes neatly, gathering smaller items, carefully placing everything into boxes without disturbing more than necessary. Sana paused briefly at a small object on the desk, then gently placed it into a box with extra care. “Don’t forget this,” she murmured softly. Meanwhile, the boys handled the heavier tasks. Maki and Nicholas carefully lifted pieces of furniture, moving them with practiced coordination. Jo and Sunoo worked together to disassemble what they could, keeping things organized so it could all be put back together later. Niki, despite the situation, still found moments to whisper jokes under his breath, though quieter this time. Jungwon stayed near the doorway at first, keeping an ear on the living room, making sure nothing felt off. Every sound from outside made his shoulders tense slightly. But the girls out there stayed quiet, focused on their TV. So, slowly, steadily, they packed up (Y/n)’s life. Piece by piece.
Meanwhile, at Koyomi, the moment they stepped inside, the air felt… heavy. Miyu froze just a few steps in. Her eyes scanned the space, taking in the broken wood, the fallen shelves, the scattered pieces of what used to be carefully arranged. The kitchen, their kitchen, was barely recognizable. Her breath hitched. Yuma noticed immediately. Without saying anything, he stepped closer and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her gently against him. “Hey… it’s okay,” he murmured softly. “We’ll fix this. We will.” Miyu nodded against his chest, her hands gripping his shirt slightly as she tried to keep herself together. “Yeah…” she whispered, though her voice trembled. “Yeah, we will…” But her eyes stayed on the wreckage.
Jay stood a bit further in, unmoving. His gaze was fixed on the kitchen. On what was left of it. They had worked so hard for this. Long nights, constant exhaustion, pushing through things most people would’ve given up on. Every detail had meant something. And now… It was gone. His jaw tightened slightly, his hands clenching at his sides before he forced himself to breathe. Kei and EJ moved carefully through the space, stepping over debris, crouching down to shift broken pieces aside. “Maybe this can be saved,” Kei started, lifting something, only to pause. EJ shook his head slightly. “It’s too damaged.” Kei sighed, setting it down again. They kept looking, though. Checking. Hoping. But with every piece they moved, it became more and more clear, there wasn’t much left to salvage.
In the background, Taki stood still, watching. His eyes moved between them. Miyu. Jay. The others. And something felt… off. Or maybe, too much. The sadness in the room wasn’t just something he saw. He felt it. Sharp. Heavy. Pressing against his chest in a way that made it harder to breathe. Miyu’s grief, raw and overwhelming. Jay’s quiet devastation, buried but just as deep. It was stronger than usual. Like something inside him was more open than before. More sensitive. He shifted slightly, his brows furrowing as he tried to understand it. Jay finally spoke, his voice low but steady, even if it took effort. “We’ll have to call the insurance company,” he said. “See what they can do.” He glanced around again, exhaling slowly. “But… realistically, we might have to cover most of it ourselves.”
The words hung in the air. Miyu’s breath broke. The weight of it all finally crashed down on her as she slowly sank to the floor, her knees giving out beneath her. Tears spilled over before she could stop them. Yuma followed her down instantly, keeping his arms around her as he pulled her closer. “Hey… hey, it’s okay,” he whispered, though his own voice was softer now, heavier. Miyu shook her head slightly, burying her face against him as the tears came fully. “We worked so hard…” she choked out. “I know,” Yuma murmured, holding her tighter. “I know.” His hand moved gently over her back, trying to soothe her, but there was a tightness in his chest too. Because he understood. Completely. If it had been his life’s work… if everything he built had been shattered like this, he’d be just as devastated.
Back at (Y/n)’s apartment, the work went faster than expected. Her room wasn’t very big, and she didn’t have much to pack, which made things easier. Still, they were thorough. Careful. Three hours later, everything was done. Boxes were stacked neatly in the trailer, a few more secured in the trunks of the cars. The room itself looked… empty now. Clean. Like no one had ever lived there. Luna took a slow look around, arms folded slightly. “That should be everything…” “Check the bathroom one more time,” Fuma said. They did. Drawers, cabinets, behind the door. Nothing. No trace left.
One by one, they made their way out, the weight of it all settling quietly over them. Jungwon lingered by the door for a second before turning back toward the living room. “…There,” he said, voice steady. “I’ve moved all my stuff.” “Mmh,” one of the girls responded absentmindedly, eyes still glued to the TV. No one even looked at him. Jungwon’s hand tightened slightly around the strap of the bag he was holding. Then he turned, just as he reached the door, “Nice to be rid of the freak.” The words were quiet. But not quiet enough. Jungwon froze for half a second. Something in his chest twisted, sharp and immediate. His fingers curled slightly, an urge rising to turn back, to say something, to do something. But… He knew it wouldn’t matter. So instead, he opened the door. And walked out.
The moment it closed behind him, his form shifted back, his features snapping into place as himself again. He exhaled sharply, jaw tightening as he rolled his shoulders, like trying to shake off the feeling. Rocky stepped closer, lifting her hand slightly as the faint shimmer of magic faded from around him, removing the voice spell. “You did good,” she said quietly. Jungwon nodded, though his expression remained tense. Beside them, Luna’s gaze shifted. “Maki?” she said softly. He stood a little stiff, his jaw clenched tightly, his eyes darker than before. “What’s wrong?” she asked. Maki exhaled slowly through his nose. “They said something,” he muttered. “Right before we left.” Luna’s brows furrowed. “What?” “…Doesn’t matter,” he said, though his tone made it clear it did. Jo scoffed from behind them, clearly having heard it too. “Honestly? Good riddance,” he said, crossing his arms. “She shouldn’t have to be around people like that anyway.” A few quiet murmurs of agreement followed. No one disagreed. There was a shared understanding now. A quiet, protective kind of anger.
Without another word, they began loading into the cars. Doors shut. Engines started. And soon enough, they were on the road again, driving back toward their little village. By the time they returned, the others were already back. The atmosphere in the house felt… different. Heavier. Maki and Luna barely had time to step inside before they found Kei and EJ. “Well?” Maki asked. Kei exchanged a glance with EJ before shaking his head slightly. “Not good.” EJ sighed, running a hand through his hair. “The kitchen’s basically destroyed. There’s not much we can save.” Maki’s expression fell slightly. “Jay’s on the phone with the insurance company right now,” Kei said. “We’re hoping for something, but…” he trailed off. “…It’s unlikely,” EJ finished quietly. A small silence settled between them before Maki nodded.
Tara stepped forward after a moment, gently shifting the topic. “Maki,” she said, “do you want to go through your homework for the week?” He blinked. “Now?” “Well,” she smiled lightly, “you’ve missed two days already because of the earthquake.” Maki let out a small breath, shrugging. “Yeah… might as well.” As they started heading off, (Y/n) made her way over to Luna and Sana. “Hey,” she said softly. They both turned to her. “Thank you,” she continued, her voice genuine. “For everything. Today, and… before that too.” Sana’s expression softened immediately. “Of course.” Luna smiled warmly. “You don’t have to thank us.” (Y/n) shook her head slightly, her eyes glancing briefly toward Jungwon. “Still… thank you.” Jungwon gave her a small nod from where he stood. “Anytime.”
A quiet warmth lingered in the moment. But not everyone felt steady. Taki stood a bit further back. Still. Too still. Something felt… wrong. Or maybe not wrong, just off. Like he wasn’t fully there. Like he was watching everything from a step outside his own body. The voices around him sounded slightly distant, even though he knew they weren’t. The movements, the conversations, it all felt just a little disconnected. He frowned slightly, trying to ground himself. But then, his gaze landed on (Y/n). And something shifted. It was small. Subtle. But there. A pull. Faint. Barely there. But different. His breath caught slightly. The world around him sharpened. Scents that had faded into the background suddenly rushed forward, clearer, stronger. The air felt… alive. And around her, it was like everything changed. Like the space near her burst into color, vivid and overwhelming, like fireworks flickering just beneath the surface of his vision. He blinked, his heart beating a little faster. What…? He didn’t understand it. Didn’t know what was happening. But as he kept looking at her, he realized one thing. He didn’t want it to stop.
~~~
Rocky lingered near the hallway, her eyes flicking briefly toward the living room where Sora was animatedly talking to Aya, clearly keeping her occupied. Good. With a small, satisfied nod, Rocky slipped over to Kei, gently tugging at his sleeve. “Hey,” she murmured. Kei glanced down at her. “What is it?” She quickly pressed a small folded paper into his hand. “Everything you need is on there.” Kei looked at it, then back at her. “Everything?” Rocky nodded. “Her size, whether she prefers gold or silver, design style… all of it.” For a second, Kei just stared at her, impressed. “…You’re sure she didn’t suspect anything?” he asked quietly. Rocky tilted her head, a playful smile forming. “Do you underestimate me?” Kei let out a soft chuckle, bowing his head slightly in mock respect. “Of course not, oh great one.” Rocky laughed under her breath. “Don’t worry. As far as Aya knows, I’ve just been rambling about random ideas because I’ve never designed jewelry before.” Kei shook his head, smiling as he carefully folded the paper again and slipped it into his pocket. “Seriously… thank you.” Rocky gave a small shrug. “Just make it good.”
Before they could rejoin the others, Nicholas’ voice cut in from the side. “…Okay, what are you two planning?” They both turned. Nico stood there, arms loosely crossed, one brow raised as he looked between them. “I’ve seen you two together way too much lately,” he added. “That never ends in something normal.” Rocky’s smile turned a little more mischievous. “It’s a secret.” Nico narrowed his eyes slightly. “Rocky.” “You’ll see soon enough,” she said lightly. He held her gaze for a moment longer before exhaling. “Is it at least not dangerous?” Rocky hesitated for half a second, just enough to be suspicious, before answering, “It’s for Maki’s graduation party.” Nico blinked. “That’s it?” “Well,” she added, “it’s just between me and Kei.” There was a pause. Then Nico shrugged. “Alright.” He turned away like that was enough for him. Rocky watched him go, then let out a quiet breath. “…That was close,” she muttered. Kei smirked slightly. “You handled it.” She shot him a look. “Obviously.”
~~~
(Y/n), Sana, and Luna sat gathered around the firepit, the soft crackling of flames filling the quiet between their voices. The warmth flickered across their faces as they leaned in slightly, the evening air cool against their skin. “So…” Sana started, resting her chin in her hand. “How do we make him realize?” (Y/n) groaned softly, dragging her hands over her face. “If you figure that out, please let me know.” Sana perked up suddenly. “What if we just,” she made a quick hitting motion with her hand, “bonk him on the head with a pan or something? Maybe a concussion would knock some sense into him.” Luna blinked. Then laughed. “I think that would do the opposite,” she said, shaking her head. “Pretty sure we’d just make him forget even more.” Sana pouted slightly. “Worth a try.”
(Y/n) let out a small laugh despite herself, but it faded quickly as she looked back into the fire. Luna’s expression softened as she turned to her. “Okay, this might sound a little… underwhelming,” she said carefully, “but I think you just need to spend more time with him.” (Y/n) glanced at her. “Talk to him,” Luna continued. “Be around him. Let things happen naturally. Maybe he just… needs time to understand.” She gave a small shrug. “Boys can be a bit slow sometimes.” Sana nodded in agreement. “Very slow.” (Y/n) sighed, leaning back slightly as she looked up at the sky.
“Yeah…” she murmured. “I figured that’s what I’d have to do.” She swallowed lightly. “It sounds easy when you say it like that, but… it’s terrifying.” Her fingers curled slightly in her lap. “Honestly, I think I’d prefer the pan idea.” Sana snorted. “But…” (Y/n) continued quietly, “I know I can’t just sit around and wait for it to happen while hiding from him.” Luna and Sana exchanged a look before both leaning in, pulling her into a quick, warm hug. “You’ve got this,” Luna said softly. “Go get your man,” Sana added with a grin. (Y/n) huffed out a small laugh as they pulled away. “Okay, okay…” She took a breath and pushed herself to her feet. As she started walking, her heart picked up speed, each step feeling heavier than it should. Then, that voice again. Soft. Familiar. Mate. She paused for half a second. Then, quieter this time, We’ve got this. (Y/n)’s lips curved into a small smile. “…Well,” she whispered under her breath, “at least one of us is confident.” And with that, she kept walking.
Taki stood a little off to the side, talking quietly with Jungwon and Niki. Or at least, Jungwon and Niki were talking. Taki was only half present, his mind still drifting in that strange, disconnected feeling. Niki was the first to notice her. His words slowed, then stopped entirely, his eyes shifting past Taki. Jungwon followed his gaze. Taki frowned slightly. “What?” Then he turned. And saw her. For a second, everything else faded. It happened again. That same shift. That same overwhelming awareness. It was like the world dimmed just enough for her to stand out, like there was a light behind her, soft but blinding at the same time. It framed her in a way that didn’t make sense, something almost unreal, like she didn’t fully belong to the same space as everything else. Like she was… An angel.
Taki’s breath caught slightly. (Y/n) stopped a few steps away from him, her hands fidgeting lightly at her sides. “Can we talk?” she asked. Taki nodded immediately. He didn’t trust his voice. Jungwon and Niki exchanged a look but said nothing as Taki stepped away with her. They walked. Neither of them really knowing where they were going. The forest stretched around them, quiet except for the soft crunch of leaves beneath their feet. (Y/n) kept moving forward, trusting that if she went too far, he would stop her. He didn’t. So they kept going. Until finally, she stopped. Turning to face him. Taki stopped a step away, meeting her gaze. For a moment, neither of them spoke.
“I know you don’t feel it,” (Y/n) said quietly. Her voice was steady, but there was something fragile underneath. “But my wolf…” she let out a small, almost disbelieving breath. “which I still can’t believe I’m saying, my wolf is sure.” Her eyes searched his. “It can’t be wrong.” A pause. “Right?” Her voice softened. “So why don’t you feel it?” Taki’s chest tightened. He broke eye contact, his gaze dropping to the ground. “I don’t know,” he admitted quietly. His hands curled slightly at his sides. “I want to. I want to understand it, to feel what you’re talking about, but I just…” He exhaled, frustrated. “I don’t.”
There was a sharp edge to his voice now. “I hate it,” he added under his breath. “I really do.” Silence settled between them again. (Y/n)’s gaze dropped, her fingers twisting together. “…Are you disappointed?” she asked softly. “That I could be your mate?” Taki’s head snapped up immediately. “No,” he said, almost too quickly. “No, of course not.” He shook his head, stepping a little closer without realizing it. “You’re… amazing,” he said, the words coming more easily than he expected. “You’re kind, and strong, and,” he hesitated slightly, “I admire you. I really do.” His voice softened, more uncertain now. “I’m just…” He struggled to find the right word. “…indifferent,” he finished quietly. “Because I don’t know if it’s real.” His gaze met hers again, conflicted. “If we really are mates… shouldn’t I feel it too?”
It hurt. More than she expected. Each word he said felt like something pressing against her chest, tightening, making it harder to breathe. But before she could retreat into that feeling, something else pushed forward. Her wolf. It was subtle at first, like a nudge. Then stronger. Urging. Insisting. Speak. (Y/n) straightened slightly, her gaze locking onto his. It almost didn’t feel like her anymore, like she was stepping into a role, saying lines she didn’t know she had.
“But you do feel it,” she said, her voice firmer now, rising slightly. “I know you do. Or at least your wolf does.” She held his gaze, waiting. Taki’s brows furrowed, frustration flickering across his face. Why was she yelling at him? Didn’t she understand he was trying? “I don’t know how to get it through to you,” he snapped back, his voice sharper than before, “that I don’t feel anything.” The words hit harder this time. “And I don’t know why you’re being so blind,” (Y/n) shot back, her voice cutting through the space between them. Something in Taki snapped.
His jaw clenched tightly, a low tension building in his chest as his fangs slowly extended, pressing against his lip. His vision sharpened, the world around him becoming clearer, more intense, his eyes shifting from brown to gold. “I’m not blind,” he said, his voice lower now, more controlled but edged with something dangerous. “I’m just being truthful.” (Y/n) let out a sharp, frustrated sound, half shout, half something breaking loose inside her. And then, it happened. A crack. Then another. Her body jerked slightly as bones began to shift, snapping and reforming in rapid succession. Muscles twisted and stretched, her frame dropping as the transformation took over completely.
It was fast. Violent. Uncontrolled. Within seconds, she wasn’t standing there anymore. A wolf stood in her place. Her fur bristled, chest rising and falling heavily as she bared her teeth at him, a low, rumbling growl vibrating from deep within her. This wasn’t hesitation. This wasn’t fear. It was a threat. Clear. Direct. And Taki froze. Because for the first time, there was no doubt. She wasn’t holding back. Taki’s body tensed, instincts taking over as he prepared himself to fight. His muscles coiled, his senses sharpened further, every detail of the forest suddenly painfully clear.
But before he could move, a voice. Do you still feel nothing? Taki froze. It wasn’t spoken out loud. It was in his head. His eyes widened slightly as he stared at the wolf in front of him. (Y/n)…? Had she already figured out how to use a mindlink? “I…” he said out loud, his voice unsteady. “I don’t know. Everything just feels, wrong. Weird.” You’re just afraid to feel. The words echoed through him. Taki blinked. “Afraid?” he repeated, almost scoffing. But the moment the word settled. Something shifted. A shiver ran down his spine, sharp and sudden, like something breaking through a wall he didn’t even know was there. And then, memories. They crashed into him. The attack. Blood. Chaos. Screams. His first pack. Euijoo and Nicholas grabbing him, pulling him away, their voices urgent as they ran for their lives. His legs barely keeping up, his heart pounding in terror.
His parents, the sound of their screams. The image of his mother’s face, blurred, distant, like something he could never fully reach again. Gone. Then, another memory. More recent. Euijoo again. On the brink of death. All because of something similar, because of hesitation, because of fear, because of not accepting what was right in front of him. The weight of it pressed down on him, suffocating. What if it happens again? The thought wasn’t quiet. It roared. What if she was his mate? What if he let himself feel it, and then lost her? How much would that hurt? Would it break him the same way? Worse? His breath grew uneven. What if I never connect with my wolf? The thought slipped in, quieter, but just as sharp. What if I’m incomplete? What if I’m not good enough for her? What if I fail? What if I disappoint everyone?
His hands trembled slightly at his sides, his golden eyes flickering with something deeper now. Fear. Not of her. But of everything that came with her. As the thoughts spiraled, faster and louder, Taki’s knees gave out beneath him. He hit the ground, hands clutching his head as if he could hold everything together, as if he could stop it from splitting apart. His breath came in uneven gasps, chest tight, heart racing too fast. It felt like something was cracking him open from the inside. The fear. The memories. The what ifs. It was too much.
But then, he felt warmth. Arms wrapped around him, sudden and grounding, pulling him out of the storm just enough to breathe. A voice, soft but steady, right against him. “It’s okay…” Taki’s body tensed for a second before slowly, hesitantly, he lifted his head. His vision was blurred with tears, but through it, he saw her. (Y/n). Back in her human form. Holding him. She was crying too. “It’s okay,” she whispered again, her voice trembling but firm. “It’s okay to be scared… but we have to face it. Together.” The word together lingered. Taki blinked, his breathing still uneven, but something inside him shifted again.
He was aware, somewhere in the back of his mind, that she wasn’t wearing anything. But it didn’t matter. Not right now. Because all he could focus on was the warmth. The way she held him like she wasn’t going to let him fall apart. The way it felt, safe. A voice. Clear. Deep. Mate. It repeated over and over again. Taki’s breath caught. His eyes widened slightly as something clicked into place, something that had been just out of reach finally settling where it belonged.
Slowly, he pulled back from her, his hands still slightly trembling as he shrugged off his jacket and held it out to her. She blinked, then let out a small, breathy sound. “Oh, thanks.” She took it quickly, pulling it around herself, wrapping it tightly before looking back at him. Once she was covered, she reached out, offering him her hand. Taki hesitated for only a second before taking it. She pulled him up gently. “I saw… everything,” she said quietly. “Heard every thought you had.” Before he could react, she stepped forward and hugged him again. “I’m scared too,” she admitted, her voice muffled slightly against him. “But I’m more scared of being alone.” Her grip tightened just a little. “After coming here… after everything changed so suddenly…” she swallowed. “I don’t want to be alone again. It terrifies me.” She pulled back just enough to look at him. “Lone wolves don’t do well, right?”
Taki didn’t hesitate this time. He pulled her closer, arms wrapping tightly around her as his body shook with quiet sobs. “I’m so scared…” he kept repeating, his voice breaking over and over again. “I’m so, so scared…” (Y/n) held him just as tightly, one hand pressing gently against the back of his head, the other around his shoulders, grounding him. She could feel it. Every ounce of fear. Every lingering piece of pain. It flowed through him, raw and unfiltered, and somehow… she felt it too. “It’s okay,” she whispered softly. “I’m here.” “I’m sorry,” Taki choked out. “I’m so sorry… for not knowing, for not feeling it sooner…” He pulled back just enough to look at her, his eyes still wet, his voice trembling.
“You’re my mate,” he said. The words came out like a realization. Like a truth finally spoken. “You’re my mate,” he repeated, again and again, like he needed to say it until it fully settled inside him. (Y/n) smiled softly, her chest warming, something deep inside her responding to those words. It spread through her, filling every corner, steady and bright. After a while, Taki felt it too. The shift. The warmth. Love. Relief. Happiness. It washed over him so suddenly that it almost made him dizzy. But, it wasn’t his. He blinked, confused for a second, even as tears kept falling down his cheeks. “…This is you,” he whispered. (Y/n) nodded slightly, her own eyes glassy. “It goes both ways,” she said softly.
She reached up, gently wiping away his tears with her thumb, smiling through her own. And something in Taki just… gave in. Before he could think, before he could stop himself, he leaned in. And kissed her. It was sudden. Unplanned. But it felt necessary. Like something he had to do. (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly in surprise as she felt his lips against hers, the moment catching her off guard. But only for a second. Then she melted into it. Her eyes slowly closed, her body relaxing as she kissed him back. The tension, the anger, the frustration, it all faded. Her eyes returned to their normal color, her fangs retracting as everything settled. Leaving behind only, warmth. Relief. And something steady, something certain. Love.
When they finally pulled away, the world felt… still. Too still. They just stood there, close, eyes locked on each other, both breathing a little unevenly. Neither of them spoke. Neither of them moved. It was like everything had changed, and they didn’t quite know what came next. Taki’s hand was still lightly holding onto her arm, like he wasn’t ready to let go. (Y/n)’s fingers hovered near his, unsure whether to pull away or hold on tighter. Neither of them chose. Not yet. Then, someone cleared their throat. Both of them startled slightly, turning their heads at the same time. EJ stood a few steps away, arms loosely crossed, watching them.
There was something different in his expression. Understanding. But also… something else. Something like quiet amazement. His gaze lingered on Taki for a moment longer. Because for the first time in years, Taki’s wolf was there. Not distant. Not faint. But strong. Present. Alive. Just like it had been before everything was taken from him. Before they were just children running from something they couldn’t fight. EJ exhaled softly, a small smile tugging at his lips. “…Come on,” he said, turning slightly. “Let’s head inside, you two.” He started walking without waiting. (Y/n) and Taki glanced at each other again. This time, there was no hesitation. Their hands found each other naturally. Fingers intertwining. And together, they followed.
As they reached the porch of the main house, Sora was already there, like she had been waiting. In her hands, a blanket. She stepped forward immediately, offering it to (Y/n) without a word. (Y/n) blinked, then took it with a small, grateful smile, wrapping it around her waist, securing it over Taki’s jacket. “Thank you,” she murmured. Sora just nodded, her gaze flicking briefly between the two of them. (Y/n) looked back toward EJ. “How did you know?” EJ paused, glancing over his shoulder. “I felt it,” he said simply. “The moment your wolf broke free.”
His eyes settled on her, thoughtful. “Your presence…” he continued slowly, “it’s strong. Stronger than most.” There was a brief pause. “On par with someone like Kei,” he added. “And he’s close to being an alpha.” (Y/n) blinked, surprised. EJ’s gaze softened slightly. “Or maybe,” he added, “your emotions were just that intense… that you called out to more than just Taki.” A quiet understanding settled over the space. Because whatever it had been, it had changed something. Not just for them. But for all of them. EJ glanced between them, his gaze sharp but calm. “I take it… you’re both fully awake and connected now, right?” (Y/n) and Taki exchanged a quick look before nodding. “Yeah,” Taki said, his voice still a little unsteady. “I think so… just,” he let out a small breath, almost laughing under it, “still in shock.”
Almost unconsciously, his hand searched for hers again. (Y/n) didn’t hesitate. She took it, fingers intertwining with his, giving a gentle squeeze. Grounding him. EJ noticed, a small smile forming on his lips. “I’m glad,” he said simply. Then his expression shifted, a bit more practical now. “But it’s getting late.” They both looked at him. “We got an email earlier,” he continued. “The schools are reopening. Everything’s ready again.” Taki blinked. “Already?” EJ nodded. “Which means all of you who are students… go back tomorrow.” There was a brief pause as that settled in. “So,” EJ added, “you should both get some sleep.” Sora leaned slightly against the doorframe, arms loosely crossed. “Niki’s going with you again,” she said. “He didn’t really get to experience a proper day last time.” From inside, a faint voice called out, “I’m excited this time!”
Sora smiled faintly. “Miyu and Luna also said they’ll make you something good for lunch.” (Y/n) shifted slightly, her grip on Taki’s hand tightening just a little. “…Are you sure I should go?” she asked quietly. EJ stepped closer. He placed a hand on her shoulder. For a moment, everything felt still. Then, his eyes shifted. Bleeding red. (Y/n) froze instantly under his gaze, her body going rigid as something instinctual told her not to move. He studied her. Carefully. Then his gaze flicked to Taki, his eyes still glowing as he examined him the same way. The air felt heavier for those few seconds. Then, it was gone.
His eyes returned to brown, his expression softening again. “I don’t see any concerns,” he said calmly. “You’re both in tune with your wolves now.” He glanced between them. “That means you should have control.” (Y/n) let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. “Oh,” EJ added casually, “and I’ll have Fuma nearby. Just in case anything goes south.” Taki huffed lightly. “That’s… reassuring.” EJ smirked faintly. “It should be.” Then he stepped back, gesturing toward the door. “Now go. Get some rest. Tomorrow’s going to be… interesting.”
~~~
And just like that, time slipped through their fingers. Days passed quickly, too quickly, like someone lazily flipping through the pages of a calendar. The sun rose and fell in a steady rhythm, the moon following faithfully each night, until the air itself began to change. Summer was coming. Faster than anyone expected. And with it, two plans, quietly building in the background. Maki’s graduation party. And Kei’s proposal. With only two days left until graduation, the pack was starting to struggle to keep everything a secret. Conversations had to be cut short when Maki walked in, decorations hidden at a moment’s notice, plans whispered instead of spoken. But somehow, they had managed. So far. And Kei had managed to keep his plan hidden, with the help of Rocky and Sora.
Koyomi had been rebuilt, too. The damage had been bad, but the insurance had covered most of it, taking a weight off everyone’s shoulders. The kitchen stood strong again, filled once more with the sounds of life, of cooking, of laughter. Maki had been glowing ever since. “I can’t wait to finally start working for real,” he had said more than once, stretching lazily after finishing homework. “No more of this useless stuff.” And yet, despite all his complaints, he had been working harder than ever, determined to finish strong.
Taki and (Y/n) had found their rhythm too. At school, they were inseparable. Acting together, eating together, walking between classes side by side, like it had always been that way. And when they got home, training. Every single day. Until dinner. Learning. Pushing. Understanding their wolves, their connection, how to move together instead of separately. It wasn’t always easy. But it was working. More than working. EJ, Fuma, Kei, and Nicholas had all noticed. And they were impressed. “Again,” Fuma had said one evening, arms crossed as he watched them circle each other. They moved in sync. Not perfectly, but close. Close enough to feel it. When they attacked, it wasn’t random anymore. It was coordinated, instinctive, like they could predict each other without needing words. And when they faced Jay, in a training match. They won. Not easily. Not without effort. But they won. Jay wiped a bit of blood from his lip afterward, staring at them with a mix of surprise and pride. “…Okay,” he muttered. “That was actually good.” And coming from him, that meant everything. Because he hadn’t gone easy on them.
“Alright, you two, head inside,” EJ called out, crossing his arms as he watched them. “Dinner will be ready soon.” Taki and (Y/n) nodded, both smiling a little, still slightly out of breath from training as they turned and headed inside to change. Jay stepped up beside EJ, watching them disappear through the door. “To think how much they’ve grown, huh?” EJ let out a quiet hum, his gaze lingering. “Yeah… feels like yesterday Taki still had the roundest cheeks,” he said with a small smile. “He was so small.” There was a brief pause. “And now…” EJ exhaled softly. “He’s all grown up.” Jay smiled at that, something warm in his expression. “They’re a wonderful pack,” he said. “I’m proud… and honored to be a part of it.” Before he could say anything more, Fuma and Nicholas stepped up behind him, each placing a hand on one of his shoulders. “We’re happy to have you here,” Fuma said simply. Nicholas nodded in agreement. “Wouldn’t be the same without you.” Jay let out a small, quiet laugh, the tension easing from his shoulders.
Kei nudged EJ lightly with his elbow. “They’ve all grown a lot,” he said. “All of them.” He glanced toward the house. “And to think… most of this started because Harua wanted to write stories.” EJ chuckled under his breath. “It’s strange,” he admitted. “How something so small turned into… all of this.” Euijoo let out a soft laugh of his own. “It really is,” he said. “They’re all adults now.” His gaze softened slightly. “And somehow… they survived everything.” A quiet understanding settled between them. Fuma’s expression shifted, more thoughtful now. “I still see Maki as that five-year-old I found in the woods,” he admitted. “Running around, scared out of his mind…” He paused. “…Maybe I don’t always want to admit he’s grown up,” he added quietly. “That he doesn’t need me like he used to.” No one interrupted. Fuma exhaled slowly. “Sometimes it’s easier to hold onto the past,” he said, “because the future feels… uncertain.”
Jay glanced between them, then spoke again, lighter this time. “What do you all think about Niki staying?” They looked at him. “He’s been asking me for a while,” Jay continued. “If he could stay here. Like Jungwon did.” There was a brief pause. Then EJ sighed, though there was a hint of a smile behind it. “Niki was accepted the moment he helped protect Taki and (Y/n) in that broken drama classroom,” he said. “He just hasn’t realized it yet.” Jay blinked. Then smiled, relief clear on his face. “Good,” he said softly. “I quite like having my two younger brothers around.” Fuma smirked slightly. “You’re getting soft.” “Shut up,” Jay muttered, though he was still smiling.
~~~
The next two days flew by in a blur. And before anyone really had time to process it, it was here. Graduation day. Maki was practically bouncing the moment he woke up, energy radiating off him in a way none of them had ever seen before. “I’m finally graduating!” he said, grinning so wide it almost looked like it hurt. Even as he grabbed his things, he kept talking, barely able to stand still. “No more homework, no more teachers telling me what to do,” “Don’t get too excited,” Kei teased from the side. “Real life is worse.” Maki rolled his eyes. “Let me have this moment.” A few laughs followed as he made his way to the door. “Good luck!” Luna called. “Don’t trip on stage!” Niki added. “Shut up!” Maki shot back, though he was still smiling as he stepped out.
The second the door closed, chaos errupted. “Okay, go, go, go!” Everyone moved at once. Decorations were pulled out, streamers hung, signs placed up across walls and doorways. Tables were arranged, food prepared, last-minute touches added wherever they could. “Higher, no, higher!” “It’s falling, someone hold that!” “Where’s the banner?!” “Check the kitchen!” Time felt like it was slipping through their fingers, but somehow, they finished, just in time. After a quick rush to get ready themselves, they piled into the cars, the drive to the school just a little faster than it probably should’ve been. “Don’t get us pulled over,” Fuma muttered. “No promises,” Yuma replied.
They made it. Barely. Settling into their seats just as the ceremony continued, watching as names were called one by one. Then, “Maus Riki, Maki.” He stepped up. Confident. Smiling. And for a moment, everything else faded as they watched him walk across that stage, accepting his diploma. Fuma’s gaze didn’t leave him. Not once. And though he quickly wiped at his eye, pretending nothing happened, a tear had slipped through. Maki turned, diploma in hand, scanning the crowd until he found them. His smile widened even more. “I did it!” he called out, holding it up proudly. Taki grinned, lifting both thumbs up in response. “Finally!” Niki whispered loudly. Luna laughed softly beside him.
Behind them, Miyu had already started crying, her shoulders shaking slightly as she tried to wipe her tears. “My little brother…” she mumbled, voice thick with emotion. “He’s all grown up…” Yuma wrapped an arm around her, pulling her closer as she cried into his shoulder, smiling softly despite it. “He did good,” he murmured. “He did amazing,” she sniffed.
Not long after, they were back in the cars. Maki sat with them this time, still holding his diploma like it might disappear if he let go. “I can’t believe it,” he kept saying. “I actually did it.” “You did,” Luna smiled. “Barely,” Kei added. Maki nudged him. “Don’t ruin it.” Laughter filled the car as they drove back. Back home. Where everything was waiting. The decorations. The food. The surprise. And none of them could quite hide their excitement as they got closer.
As they neared the village, Luna leaned over and gently tied a blindfold around Maki’s eyes. “Hey, what?” he laughed, reaching up instinctively. “Why?” “Just do it, please,” Luna said, her voice soft but insistent. Maki paused for a second. Then smiled. “…Alright,” he said, letting his hands drop. “I trust you.” And really, how could he not? Not when she was looking at him like that. The cars came to a stop, and carefully, they guided him out, hands steady on his arms as they led him toward the house. “Careful, step,” “I’ve got you,” Luna murmured. Maki chuckled under his breath, his curiosity growing with every step. They stopped. For a brief moment, everything went quiet. Luna slipped away from his side, moving quickly to join the others. Maki tilted his head slightly. “Okay… now I’m definitely suspicious.” “Just wait,” Niki whispered, barely holding back his grin.
Out on the porch, everything was ready. Fuma and Kei stood at the front, holding up a large sign that read Happy Graduation Day!. Behind them, Yuma and Harua stood with confetti cannons in hand, fingers ready on the triggers. The rest of the pack gathered around, some holding gifts, others near the table where Luna’s cake sat proudly in the center. And among them, (Y/n). She stood beside Taki, his hand warm in hers, her fingers intertwined with his. For a moment earlier, she had felt a little out of place. Like she was stepping into something that had existed long before her. But Taki had squeezed her hand, smiling softly. “He’d only care if you weren’t here,” he had said. “You’re part of the pack. You’re supposed to be here.” And just like that, she believed it. So now, she stood there, smiling, heart steady, waiting with everyone else.
“Okay!” Nicholas called. Maki reached up, pulling the blindfold off. And the second he did, “Surprise!” The shout echoed around him as Yuma and Harua fired the confetti cannons, colorful bursts filling the air around him. Maki blinked, then broke into a wide, bright smile, laughter bubbling out of him as he took it all in. The decorations. The people. The effort. The love. “…You guys,” he laughed, shaking his head slightly, overwhelmed in the best way. “You actually did all this?” “Of course we did,” Luna grinned. “For you?” Niki added. “Obviously.” Maki looked around at all of them, his chest tightening, not with anything painful this time. Just, warmth. Pure, overwhelming warmth. “…I love you guys,” he said, still smiling as he stepped forward into it all.
The party carried on, laughter and music filling the air as the evening settled in. Cake was passed around, plates quickly emptied as everyone gathered closer, some sitting, others standing, all talking over each other in that familiar, chaotic way. Maki sat in the middle of it all, surrounded by gifts. “Okay, okay, this one next,” Niki urged, practically leaning over his shoulder. Maki laughed, shaking his head as he opened another box. Inside were neatly folded clothes, simple, clean, but clearly well-made. He picked up one of the shirts, turning it slightly before pausing. “Y&R?” he read aloud, brows lifting. “What brand is that?” Across from him, Yuma and Rocky exchanged a look before chuckling.
“Ours,” Yuma said casually. Maki blinked. “Wait, yours?” Rocky grinned. “We haven’t officially launched it yet,” she admitted. “But we decided a few days ago to start our own brand.” Yuma nodded. “And those,” he gestured to the shirts, “are the first pieces.” Rocky leaned forward slightly. “Special edition.” Maki looked down at the shirt again, then back at them, a smile slowly spreading across his face. “…That’s actually so cool,” he said. “Thank you.” “Wear it well,” Yuma smirked. “I will,” Maki nodded.
As the night deepened, someone got the fire going, and soon the scent of grilled meat and vegetables filled the air. People moved around, some taking over the cooking, others grabbing plates, laughing, talking. Music played from somewhere nearby, and a few had already started dancing, Niki dragging Jay along, despite his complaints. “Stop resisting!” Niki laughed. “I am resisting!” “Not enough!” Luna and Miyu watched, laughing softly, while Jay shook his head from the side, though a small smile betrayed him. The energy was light. Joyful.
But not everyone was in the center of it. Off to the side, Rocky and Sora exchanged a quick glance. Kei had just stepped away, sent off on some vague excuse that no one questioned. Perfect. “No one’s noticed yet,” Rocky murmured, keeping her tone casual as she turned back to the others, deliberately pulling a few into conversation, keeping attention away. Sora nodded slightly before slipping away. She found Aya not far off, watching the others with a soft smile. “Hey,” Sora said, stepping beside her. “Want to go for a walk?” Aya glanced at her, a little surprised. “Right now?” “Yeah,” Sora shrugged lightly. “It’s a bit loud here.” Aya looked back toward the party for a second… then nodded. “Okay.” And just like that, the two of them walked away from the noise, their steps quiet as they moved toward the path leading into the forest. Their conversation started light. Easy. Talking about small things, anything and everything, and so the next plan quietly began to unfold.
~~~
Kei adjusted his sleeves for what felt like the hundredth time, his breath steadying as he looked around. Everything was in place. The candles flickered softly, their warm glow dancing in the evening air, while the magical flowers Rocky had given him shimmered faintly in pink hues, their light almost ethereal. Together, they formed a perfect heart around him, glowing gently in the dimness. It felt surreal. Like something out of a dream. And there he stood in the center, dressed neatly in his suit, hands slightly tense at his sides as he waited. He heard footsteps. Faint, but unmistakable. They were getting closer.
As Sora and Aya approached the pond, Aya slowed down, her brows knitting together. “…That’s weird,” she murmured. The area ahead was glowing. Soft light flickering through the trees, reflecting off the water in a way that definitely hadn’t been there before. Sora stopped walking. “You should go check it out,” she said gently. Aya turned to her. “What? Why aren’t you coming?” Sora gave a small shrug. “I’ll just use my vampire speed and check around the grounds. Make sure nothing strange is going on.” Aya tilted her head slightly. “…That’s already strange.” Sora smiled faintly. “Exactly.” There was a pause. Then Aya sighed lightly. “Alright… but don’t disappear on me.” “I won’t,” Sora said. And with that, Aya continued forward alone.
Step by step, the light grew brighter. Warmer. Until finally, she saw him. Standing there, surrounded by that glowing heart. Her breath caught. “…Yudai?” she called softly, her voice filled with confusion and something else, something softer. “What’s this?” Kei turned toward her fully, his expression gentle, but there was a nervousness in his eyes that he couldn’t quite hide. He stepped forward slightly, extending his hand toward her. “Come here,” he said quietly. Aya hesitated for just a second before stepping closer, placing her hand in his. He helped her inside the heart, their fingers lingering together for a moment longer than necessary. Kei took a deep breath. Steadying himself. Because now, he had to speak.
Kei’s grip on her hand tightened slightly as he began, his voice soft, but steady. “Aya… you’re the love of my life,” he said, his eyes never leaving hers. “Literally the only one I’ve ever loved… and ever will love.” Aya’s breath hitched, tears already welling in her eyes. “For a little over two years now,” he continued, a small, almost disbelieving smile tugging at his lips, “you’ve had my heart. And I’m so happy you accepted me… despite me being a wolf… and having such a crazy family.” Aya let out a quiet, teary laugh, squeezing his hand. Kei exhaled, his expression turning more serious. “When the earthquake hit a few months ago…” he paused, his voice faltering just slightly, “I thought I lost you.” Aya’s tears slipped over, silently falling down her cheeks. “And I realized…” he swallowed, steadying himself, “there are still so many things I want to do with you. So many things I want to say.”
He took a small step back. “So… just like the first time I saw you, when I practically fell to my knees for you,” A soft, breathy laugh escaped her. Kei smiled faintly. “I’m going to do it properly this time.” And with that, he lowered himself onto one knee. Aya’s hands flew to her mouth, her breath catching completely now. Kei held out a small box, opening it to reveal the ring, the soft glow of the flowers reflecting against it. “Aya…” he said, his voice quieter now, but filled with everything he felt. “Will you marry me?” For a moment, there was nothing. Just silence. Aya stood there, tears falling freely, her chest rising and falling as she tried to speak. Her hand trembled as she reached for his. She nodded quickly, almost desperately, as if she couldn’t get the words out fast enough. “Yes,” she choked out. “Yes, of course, yes.”
Relief flooded Kei’s face instantly. He stood up, his hands slightly shaking as he slipped the ring onto her finger, fitting perfectly. Aya let out a small, broken laugh through her tears, looking down at it for half a second before throwing her arms around him. He caught her easily. And then, they kissed. Soft at first. Then deeper, full of everything they hadn’t said, everything they almost lost. Around them, the magical flowers suddenly burst, petals shooting into the air like confetti before drifting down in a soft, glowing pink rain. It surrounded them, clinging to their hair, their clothes, the moment itself. Like the world was celebrating with them. Not far away, hidden among the trees, Sora stood quietly, a small smile on her lips as she held up a camera, carefully recording everything. Every word. Every tear. Every second. A secret she and Rocky had planned, one more memory to keep forever.
As they slowly pulled away from the kiss, Aya let out a soft, breathless laugh, her fingers immediately lifting to look at the ring. It caught the light beautifully. “…So,” she said, glancing up at him with a knowing smile, “Rocky isn’t designing jewelry, huh?” Yudai, laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I might’ve… asked her for help.” Aya raised a brow. “And Sora,” he added quickly. “They both helped plan everything. Including getting your ring size.” Aya’s smile widened, a quiet giggle escaping her as she intertwined their fingers. “I should’ve known,” she murmured. Then, without hesitation, she gently tugged him along. “Come on,” she said softly. “Let’s go back.” She glanced at him, her expression softening even more. “I love you.” Kei’s face lit up completely, a dopey, lovestruck smile spreading across his lips as he followed her. “I love you too.”
As they returned, the sound of the party reached them again, laughter, music, the crackling fire. Rocky and Sora were the first to notice. Both of them immediately straightened, sharing mischievous smiles. Then everyone else turned. And as Aya lifted her hand, the ring catching the firelight, the reaction was instant. “What?!” “No way,” “Are you serious?!” “You’re engaged?!” Miyu gasped, hands flying to her mouth, while Nicholas blinked, then slowly turned his head toward Rocky and Sora. “…So that’s why you two were acting weird,” he said. Rocky just grinned. Sora tried, and failed, to hide her smile. Miyu rushed forward next, grabbing Aya’s hands, eyes already teary again. “Let me see!” “It’s beautiful, oh my god,” The group quickly crowded around them, voices overlapping, excitement bubbling over as they celebrated the news.
A little away from the chaos, by the fire, Taki and (Y/n) sat side by side. Their hands were still intertwined, resting between them as they watched everything unfold. Taki leaned slightly toward her, pressing a soft kiss to her temple as the flames danced in front of them. “…That’s gonna be us someday,” he said quietly. (Y/n) glanced at him, a teasing smile forming. “Oh?” she hummed. “Are you so sure I’d say yes?” Taki pulled back slightly, feigning offense, placing his free hand dramatically over his chest. “Do you not love me, my dear?” he said in an exaggerated posh tone. (Y/n) raised her chin slightly, matching his tone perfectly. “It is not I who decides, my love,” she replied, just as dramatic. “It is the moon.” There was a pause.
Then, they both broke. Laughter spilled out of them, light and easy, as the tension melted into something warm and familiar. Taki leaned in again, this time pressing a quick, soft peck to her lips. And for a moment, with the fire crackling, laughter in the background, and the future stretching out ahead of them, everything felt exactly right.
“Alright, everyone up!” Niki suddenly shouted, clapping his hands together. “We’re dancing. This is a celebration!” A collective groan spread through the group. “I just sat down,” “Give me five minutes,” “Nope!” Niki cut them off, already grabbing Jungwon’s arm and pulling him up. “No excuses!” “I didn’t agree to this!” Jungwon protested, stumbling slightly as he was dragged along. “You’re agreeing now!” And somehow, no one could really refuse him. One by one, they got up, laughter already creeping in as the music got louder, the energy shifting again. Soon enough, everyone was moving.
Some, like Niki, Jungwon, and Jo, actually danced seriously, their movements sharp, controlled, almost impressive. The rest? Not so much. They danced however they felt like, goofily, carelessly, bumping into each other, spinning, laughing. At one point, Fuma stepped back, and tripped. Completely. Over the same root that had been there the entire night. He caught himself just in time, muttering something under his breath, only for Sunoo, not even a minute later, to do the exact same thing. Same root. Same stumble. Same expression. For a second, there was silence. Then, laughter exploded around them. “Not you too!” Niki wheezed. “I hate this place,” Sunoo muttered, though he was laughing too.
A little to the side, but still part of it all, Taki and (Y/n) danced together. Not perfectly. Not seriously. Just… together. Taki had one hand holding hers, the other occasionally gesturing dramatically as he sang along to the music, except he didn’t actually know the lyrics. So he made them up. Loudly. Confidently. Completely wrong. “And then you, uh…shine like a… potato in the niiiight,” (Y/n) burst out laughing. “That’s not even close!” “It fits the vibe!” he defended, spinning her lightly. She laughed again, the sound bright, unrestrained, wider than anyone had seen from her before.
And it was real. Completely real. Because despite everything, the confusion. The fear. The doubt in the beginning, she knew now. She loved him. Truly. And she didn’t want anyone else. Didn’t want to be anywhere else. Here, with him. With them. They had time. Years ahead of them to grow stronger, to understand each other fully, to build something even deeper. But right now, none of that mattered. Because in this moment, with music playing, laughter echoing, and his hand in hers, she was exactly where she was meant to be. And so was he. They didn’t look back. They didn’t look forward. They just stayed, right here. Together. In love. And completely, effortlessly happy.
~~~ The End ~~~
OMG, this is a long one! There’s so much going on, but I love it, I hope you guys did too! What are your thoughts? Did you shed a tear or two? There’s so much going on with Maki and Kei, too, in this one, but it was needed. Hence also why it is so long. But I also wanted to build up a lot for Taki and his mate’s connection. And we got to meet Niki! Now, I just need a name for Taki’s mate to use in the special parts.
I think I spent like 10 hours a day and 2 weeks writing this one. I was dreaming about how to continue writing, sometimes waking up in the middle of the night, grabbing my phone to write down what I had just dreamed.
But with this one, the official series is complete. I can’t believe it. I want to thank everyone who has read this series, and especially all of you who reblog and comment, or send an anon ask. Hearing what you guys think is so important; it gives me more motivation to keep writing! So, I really want to thank all of you for supporting this series, from beginning to end. I love all of you! 😭💕🥰🥹
Warnings: Jealousy, doubt, crying, slightly suggestive, kind of emotional exploitation, I think that’s it.
Taglist: @voucearse, @seodami, @ateez-atiny380, @tunafishyfishylike, @h0neylemon, @chikknsaltkiki, @cherry012399, @luvkiyomi, let me know through an ask, a message, or a comment if you want to be added to the taglist!
Chapter 4 is finally here (despite some technical problems), and let me prepare you before reading, this is going to be messy, so grab your popcorn and your tissues, cause you might need them.
Masterlist Chapter 3 Chapter 5
The next morning didn’t go the way Niki had hoped. He had tried, really tried, to talk to her. To apologize, even if he still didn’t fully understand what he had done wrong. But (Y/n) avoided him. She barely looked at him, barely responded. And when it was time to leave? Sophia showed up, so that (Y/n) didn’t have to ride with him. Niki felt like a kicked puppy. Or even worse. He hadn’t slept properly. He hadn’t had his blood smoothie. And now his mood? Was terrible, irritable, and unstable.
By the time he got to class, it was already bad, and Jungwon and Taki didn’t help. They were joking around like usual, laughing, teasing. Normally, Niki would join in. Today, however, not so much. “Dude, you look like you’re about to murder someone,” Jungwon joked. Wrong move. Something in Niki snapped, not fully, but almost. His eyes flickered between brown and red. His body tensed, the air around him shifted. Taki noticed first, immediately going quiet. Jungwon followed a second later. But before anything could escalate, Sunghoon moved over to them. He stepped in, placing a hand on Niki’s shoulder. “Hey, calm down.” Simple, calm, and grounding. Niki’s instincts reacted immediately. Sunghoon was older. Stronger in presence. Someone to listen to. The tension slowly eased. His eyes returned to normal. And just like that, the moment passed. But the damage? Still there.
~~~
By lunch, the whole team was sitting together. The usual table. But the energy was off. Everyone could feel it. Yuma looked around, then asked casually, “Is (Y/n) joining us?” Niki shot him a sharp glare. Yuma blinked. “Okay, damn, it was only a question.” Kei leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on the table. “What’s going on?” he asked calmly. No one spoke. But the tension was obvious. Kei’s gaze shifted to Niki. “We’re not taking this into practice,” he said. “So talk.” Niki sighed, running a hand through his hair before finally giving in. “Fine,” he muttered. “Yesterday… she got mad at me. Apparently, because of what I was wearing, but it seemed to be deeper than that.” A few of them already looked like they were about to laugh. “And this morning, she ignored me. Got Sophia to pick her up so she wouldn’t have to ride with me. She’s avoiding me.”
There was silence for half a second. Then, the table erupted in loud, obnoxious laughter. Niki’s head snapped up, glaring at all of them. “Wow. Thanks for the support, guys.” There was an edge to his voice. Jay raised his hands slightly, still smirking. “Sorry, Niki, but… you’re kind of oblivious here.” Niki frowned. “Oblivious about what?” Kei leaned forward, calmer than the rest, though there was still a hint of amusement in his eyes. “As someone with a mate,” he said, “I know what you’re feeling.” Niki looked at him, waiting. “And what happened yesterday?” Kei continued. “That’s a sign.” “A sign of what?” Niki asked, frustrated. “That (Y/n) is starting to feel the bond,” Kei said simply. “Or… she’s falling for you, even without it. She was probably annoyed, because she was flustered.” Niki blinked. That… wasn’t what he expected. Then his expression twisted again.
“Then why would she go kiss someone else?” This time, Kei really had to hold it in. He pressed his lips together, looking away for a second. “That,” he said, “you’re going to have to ask her.” Niki groaned, dropping his head onto the table with a dull thud. “I hate this,” he mumbled. Jake and Sunoo, sitting on either side of him, immediately leaned in. “Hey, it’s not that bad,” Jake said, patting his back. “Yeah,” Sunoo added, overly dramatic as always. “Love is a battlefield.” Niki didn’t react. Didn’t move. Because it wasn’t their comfort he wanted. And that just made everything worse.
~~~
Meanwhile, out on the campus lawn, (Y/n) sat with Sophia, poking at her lunch more than actually eating it. “And then he just sat there like he didn’t do anything wrong,” (Y/n) complained, throwing her hands up slightly. “Like walking around half naked is completely normal.” Sophia raised an eyebrow. “You call that half naked?” “You know what I mean,” (Y/n) muttered. Sophia took a bite of her food, watching her carefully. “Okay, but… why is it such a big problem that you find him attractive?” (Y/n) looked at her like she had just said something insane. “Because we don’t belong in the same world,” she said immediately. Sophia blinked. “That’s dramatic.” “I’m serious,” (Y/n) insisted. “If something happens and it doesn’t last, then what? I’d have to move out again. And he might start asking me to pay for things he’s covered. It would get messy.”
Sophia shook her head. “I really don’t think he’s like that.” (Y/n) shrugged. “Maybe not, but I don’t want to risk it.” Sophia hummed, thinking. “Okay,” she said after a moment. “If you can’t date him… then why don’t you date someone else?” (Y/n) frowned. “What?” “To get your mind off him,” Sophia said simply. (Y/n) opened her mouth to argue. Then paused. Thought about it. …It wasn’t the worst idea. There was a reason that saying existed. ‘The only way to get over someone, is to be under someone else’ or whatever it was.
She sighed. “Okay… but who?” She looked around vaguely. “I don’t really know anyone I could date.” Sophia’s face lit up instantly. “Oh, I’ve been waiting for this.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes. “What do you mean?” Sophia was already pulling out her phone, scooting closer. “Option number one,” she said, turning the screen toward her. A guy, a picture, some details. “He’s in business, pretty chill, decent looking,” Swipe. “Option number two. Engineering. A bit quiet, but sweet,” (Y/n) stared at her. “Have you been scouting guys for me?” Sophia smiled innocently. “Maybe.”
After going through all fifteen options Sophia had somehow prepared, (Y/n) leaned back, overwhelmed. “Why do you even have this many?” she asked. Sophia just shrugged. “I like being prepared.” Eventually, one stood out. Euijoo, teaching major. He was cute, seemed kind. Gave of soft energy. (Y/n) tapped the screen. “This one… he seems nice.” Sophia’s eyes lit up immediately. “Yes. Good choice.” Before (Y/n) could even process what was happening, Sophia was already typing on her phone. “I’ll set you up on a date,” she said casually. “Wait, what?” (Y/n) blinked. Sophia didn’t even look up. “You’re free Thursday night, right?” “Uh… yeah,” (Y/n) said slowly. “After the dance team’s practice.” “Perfect,” Sophia said. “He’ll meet you by the gates, and you’ll go get dinner.” (Y/n) stared at her. “You’ve already booked it?”
Sophia turned her phone toward her. There it was. Messages. Euijoo: Sounds great, I’m looking forward to it. (Y/n) blinked again, then smiled slightly. “Wow… even his texts feel soft.” Sophia nodded proudly. “He’s adorable. A real softie. Total teddy bear.” (Y/n) looked at her, amused. “You’ve done your research.” “I met him at a party once,” Sophia said. “He was trying to keep two of his drunk friends from falling over and making sure they didn’t spill drinks on anyone.” She laughed a little. “He almost stepped on my foot, and even though he didn’t, he apologized like five times and said he’d buy me a drink someday.” (Y/n) shook her head, laughing. “Okay… that’s actually really cute.” She looked back at the picture. “Definitely different from Niki,” she said. Then added, a bit quieter, “But maybe that’s a good thing.” After getting Euijoo’s number from Sophia and texting with him for a bit, (Y/n) felt… lighter. It wasn’t like everything was magically fixed. But the constant loop in her head about Niki had quieted down. At least a little.
~~~
A few hours later, she walked into the practice room, and immediately noticed Niki. He looked… rough, tired, a bit off. Her chest tightened slightly. Was that because of me? She pushed the thought aside. She’d deal with it later. She set her bag down, pulling out her notebook before walking over to the group as they stretched. “Okay,” she said, getting their attention. “I double-checked the themes.” The guys looked up, listening. “So far, your dance is fine,” she continued. “But the outfits Jay showed me don’t match the theme.” Jay blinked. “What?” “You’re going too hip hop,” she explained. “The theme is supposed to be softer.”
The group murmured, nodding as they thought about it. Jake grinned. “See? This is why we need a smart girl on the team.” From across the circle, Niki shot him a glare. Jake ignored it completely. (Y/n) continued, flipping her notebook slightly before pulling up a picture on her phone. “I think something like this would work better.” She showed them a photo from their own social media. An older performance. Softer styling. More fluid. Kei leaned in, nodding. “Yeah… that makes sense.” He straightened up, thoughtful. “We should’ve thought of that ourselves. But we’ve been so focused on the choreography.” (Y/n) nodded. “That’s why I’m here.”
“And… there’s one more thing,” (Y/n) added, glancing around at all of them. They quieted down again. “I think you should consider holding auditions,” she said. “For one or two new members.” The room stilled slightly. “I know it feels weird,” she continued. “Because you want Heeseung back. But right now, he can’t be here.” Her voice softened a little. “And you feel that gap.” No one argued. “Also,” she added, “having backup members wouldn’t be a bad idea. You guys do a lot of stunts. If someone gets injured, you’ll need someone who can step in.” The guys exchanged looks. Taki was the first to nod. “It does feel weird… but she’s right.” He glanced around. “We need backup at least. Some of these moves are risky.”
Jake nodded. “Yeah, I almost died yesterday.” “You always almost die,” Jay muttered. “Rude,” Jake responded. A few chuckles broke the tension. Then Kei looked at (Y/n), a small, bittersweet smile on his face. “This is what we needed,” he said. “Someone to tell us to get our shit together.” A few of the others nodded in agreement. “We’ve been putting it off,” Kei continued. “Even Heeseung told us to find someone to take his spot.” There was a short pause. Then he nodded once, more firmly. “So… if you can arrange auditions, we’ll do our best to be open-minded.” (Y/n) smiled, nodding back. “Alright. I’ll see what I can do.”
Throughout practice, Niki had a hard time focusing. His eyes kept drifting to (Y/n). She seemed fine now. So… were they okay? She didn’t look upset anymore. But she also didn’t look at him. Not once. And that somehow made it worse. On top of that, he hadn’t had his blood smoothie that morning. He could feel it. The edge in his body. The irritation. The lack of control was simmering just under the surface. As his jump spin came up, he tried to focus. He ran. Jumped. Spun, but his attention slipped. Just for a second, toward her. And that was enough. His landing faltered. He lost balance, but, fortunately, Sunghoon and Yuma were fast, grabbing him and stabilizing him before he could crash. “Careful,” Sunghoon muttered. Niki clenched his jaw, frustrated.
Across the room, Kei’s voice rang out. “Break time.” (Y/n) looked up, confused. She glanced at the clock. Thirty minutes early. That wasn’t normal. Aya wasn’t even there to distract Kei. Something was wrong. She stood up, walking over to check. But stopped when she saw Kei pull Niki aside. His tone was firm. “Either you focus on the dance, or you sit this one out.” (Y/n)’s stomach dropped. Was she the reason for that? When Kei was done, she walked over. “Hey, can we talk?” Niki looked down at her. Nodded. Still silent. He felt off. Really off. The lack of blood. The irritation from the day. The frustration from her ignoring him. It was all stacking.
His fangs were already pressing forward, threatening to show. “I’m sorry,” (Y/n) began. “About yesterday. And this morning.” Niki stayed quiet. “I was in a bad mood, and I took it out on you. I’m sorry.” She looked up at him. “It’s your apartment. You can wear whatever you want.” Niki took a deep breath. Forcing control. Pushing his fangs back before they could show. “It’s okay,” he said, voice tight but softer than before. “I’m not mad.” He gave a small smile. “I’m just glad you’re feeling better.” (Y/n) smiled, relieved. “So… I can get a ride home with you?” Niki nodded, a bit quicker this time. “Of course.”
“Excuse me for a sec,” Niki said, before turning and walking over to Jay and Sunoo. He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. “Do any of you have any blood on you?” Jay gave him a disappointed look immediately. “Why are you asking?” Niki sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I wasn’t thinking this morning. Didn’t have any. I’m about five seconds from losing control.” Jay let out a breath. “I don’t have any on me. Sorry.” Sunoo shook his head as well. “Same. I only had my breakfast. Nothing extra.” He paused, then added, “Try Jake. He usually carries more.”
Niki nodded quickly, already moving. Jake looked up as he approached, giving him a small smile. “Yeah,” Jake said before Niki could even ask. “Come on. It’s in my locker.” They walked together. “It’s not a lot,” Jake added, opening it. “But it should be enough to get you through practice and the ride home.” Niki let out a breath of relief. “Thank you.”
After that, and after finally getting some blood into his system, the edge disappeared. The irritation faded. His control returned. And just like that, Niki was back to his perfect dancer self, sharp, precise, and focused. Still, something kept pulling at him. Between runs, between counts, between movements, his eyes drifted again, to her. (Y/n) was sitting off to the side. But this time, she was on her phone. More than usual. And every now and then, she smiled, and even giggled softly to herself. Something twisted in his chest. Who is she texting? A thought hit him. Jo? His jaw tightened. What if he likes her now? What if she likes him? The thoughts came fast. Unwanted. Uncontrolled. But Niki forced them down. Pushed them away. Focused. On the dance. Because that had to matter more, at least right now.
As practice was coming to an end, (Y/n) walked over to where the team had gathered. “Okay,” she said, glancing down at her calendar. “How would sometime next week look for auditions?” Everyone’s attention shifted to Kei. He thought for a moment before answering. “We need to give people enough time to prepare,” he said. “So maybe Wednesday or Thursday practice?” He looked around at the others. “That way we still get a few solid practice days in, and if we find someone, we have time to get used to them before anything important.” (Y/n) nodded. “Alright, perfect. I’ll have poster ready by tomorrow.” She looked up at them. “And we’ll put it on your social media too. I’m sure there are a lot of people who’d want to join you guys.”
The group nodded, clearly satisfied. “Good work, manager,” Taki and Jake said at the same time, grinning. Sunoo smiled. “If you need help with anything, just tell us.” “Yeah,” Jay added. “Don’t do everything on your own.” Kei nodded. “Same here.” Jungwon and Sunghoon both gave their agreement as well. Yuma stretched a bit. “I’ve done enough,” he joked. Then laughed. “Nah, I’m in too. Just say the word.” Niki walked over, stopping beside (Y/n). “And you have me,” he said. “All the time.” (Y/n) laughed, looking around at all of them. “Alright,” she said. “Just wait until you all regret saying that.”
She continued, flipping through her notebook. “Because I did some research last night, and… a lot of the other teams in the upcoming showcase are doing way more to get attention than you guys are.” The group straightened a bit. “Like what?” Jungwon asked. “Well,” (Y/n) said, scanning her notes, “some teams are participating in a charity marathon in two weeks. Others are doing surprise performances out in the city.” She glanced up at them. “They’re also showing off their school colors more, and helping out other clubs and sports teams. Stuff like that.”
The group exchanged looks, clearly a bit surprised. “Wow,” Jake muttered. “Okay,” Kei said, nodding before clapping his hands once. “So what you’re saying is… we need to get our shit together on that too.” (Y/n) grinned slightly. “Ay ay, captain.” Kei smiled. “Sign me up for the marathon. If we still can. I’ll outrun them all.” (Y/n) checked her notes. “Sign-ups close tonight, so I’ll add you.” She looked around. “Anyone else?” Kei waved a hand. “I’m the best runner here. Just sign the others up for things that fit them.” (Y/n) nodded, already writing things down. “Okay… Niki, Sunghoon, and maybe one more…” She looked up. “The fashion department needs extra models next week. It would look really good if the dance team helped out.” Niki and Sunghoon nodded. “Sure,” Sunghoon said. “I can help too,” Sunoo added quickly. (Y/n) wrote it down. “Perfect.” She looked at the rest of them. “And the rest of you will do a smaller performance sometime in the next three weeks.” She closed her notebook slightly. “Okay?” Everyone nodded. “Sounds good.”
And just like that, practice was officially over. (Y/n) looked over at Niki. “Are you showering here or at home?” Niki smiled, slinging his bag over his shoulder. “I’ll shower at home.” He paused, smirking slightly. “Unless that’s… inappropriate.” (Y/n) groaned. “Don’t be mean.” He laughed. “Sorry, honey. I’ll play nice. For now.” She rolled her eyes, but there was no real annoyance behind it this time. “Come on,” Niki said, grabbing his bag properly. “Let’s go. I’m starving.” (Y/n) laughed as they headed out. “I’ll cook something good while you wash off all that sweat.” Niki smiled, falling into step beside her. It felt normal again. Easy. Like it had before. But, there was still something. He noticed it again. The way her attention drifted to her phone. The small smiles. The quiet little giggles. Something in his chest tightened. But he pushed it down. He reminded himself. He didn’t have any claim over her. He hadn’t asked her out. He hadn’t told her anything. He didn’t have the right to feel jealous. Still, he hoped. That whoever was making her smile like that, was someone good. Someone who wouldn’t hurt her.
~~~
While Niki was in the shower, (Y/n) stayed busy. She cooked dinner, moving around the kitchen with ease, while also working on her laptop, designing the poster for the auditions. Every now and then, she paused, thinking, making small adjustments. There were a few things she wasn’t sure about. So she decided to wait until Niki came out, so she could ask him. At the same time, her phone lit up. Euijoo. He had told her earlier he was doing an internship at a daycare.
Now he was sending pictures of some kids’ drawings. She opened them, smiling instantly. “They’re supposed to be me,” he had written. (Y/n) laughed softly. None of them looked like him. At all. She quickly typed back. It feels like you’ve catfished me. If this is what you actually look like. A few seconds later, he replied with something equally silly. She couldn’t help it. She laughed, looking down at her phone.
That’s when Niki walked out. Hair still damp. Freshly showered. (Y/n) immediately put her phone down. “Ki, dinner’s ready,” she said. “And I have a question about the poster. Come take a look.” Niki paused for just a second. That laugh. It left a bad taste in his mouth. But he swallowed it. Walked over. “I’m here to inspect,” he said lightly. He leaned in. A bit too close. Subtle. Like he didn’t mean anything by it. But in reality, he was searching. Trying to catch a scent. Trying to figure out who she had been with. But all he found, was her. Sophia. And the faint traces of the dance team. Nothing else. And somehow, that didn’t make the feeling in his chest go away.
~~~
The night passed quickly. Before either of them really noticed, it was Wednesday morning. (Y/n) stood by the door, yawning, waiting for Niki as he gulped down his smoothie in the kitchen. She had stayed up late the night before, finishing the audition poster. Making sure it was perfect. And once it was done, she had sent it to the team, making sure they posted it on all their social media. Now all that was left, was to get physical copies up around campus.
Niki joined her, and the two of them headed to the library together. Once the posters were printed, he helped carry them, taking a large stack without complaint. (Y/n) spread them out on a table, quickly organizing them into piles. “Okay,” she said, focused. “One pile for you.” She handed it over. “The others are for the team.” She separated a few more. “And these three are mine. One for me, one for Sophia, and one…” she paused slightly, “I’ll try to find someone else to help with.” Niki nodded, but instead of just taking his share, he picked up all the piles. “I’ll give these to the others,” he said simply. (Y/n) smiled slightly. “Thanks.” He adjusted the stacks in his arms. “See you later,” he added. Then he turned, heading toward his class. (Y/n) watched him go for a second.
Then turned the other way. Heading to hers. On her way to class, (Y/n) adjusted the stack of posters in her arms, still a little tired from the night before. She wasn’t really paying attention. Until, she almost walked straight into someone. “Oh, sorry,” she said quickly, looking up. Euijoo. He smiled softly. “Good morning, (Y/n).” “Good morning, Euijoo” she replied, a little surprised. His eyes flicked down to the papers in her arms. “What’s all that?” “Oh,” she said, shifting them slightly. “Posters. For auditions. I’m helping manage the dance team now.” His smile brightened. “That’s really cool.” He paused for a second, then added, “I can help, if you want. I could put some up around the teaching department. Maybe someone there would be interested.”
(Y/n) blinked, then smiled. “Really? That would be great.” She handed him a few posters. “Thank you.” He took them carefully. Then, before leaving, he hesitated just slightly. “I’m really looking forward to tomorrow,” he said. (Y/n) felt something flutter in her chest. “And now you’ve seen me in real life,” he added with a small smile, “so you know I’m not a catfish.” (Y/n) giggled. “I don’t know… you could still be wearing a mask.” Euijoo laughed softly. “Guess you’ll have to find out,” he said. “See you tomorrow.” “See you,” she replied. She watched him walk away for a second. He wasn’t Niki. Not at all. But, he sure made her feel something.
(Y/n) hurried to class, spotting Sophia already there. Before Sophia could even say anything, “You were right,” (Y/n) said, dropping into her seat. Sophia blinked. “About what?” “Maybe going on this date is exactly what I need.” Sophia’s face lit up instantly. “I knew it!” she said, grinning. “You’re totally falling for Euijoo!” (Y/n) groaned, but couldn’t hide her smile. “Anyways, I need your help to put up these posters around campus,” (Y/n) said, handing Sophia a pile.
Sophia looked them over, impressed. “Wow, these look great. You’re really taking the manager role seriously.” (Y/n) smiled. “Yeah, it’s actually a lot of fun.” She leaned back slightly. “And I get to boss them around sometimes. And they can’t complain.” Sophia laughed. “You always did like bossing people around.” “Just men,” (Y/n) added with a small chuckle. Before Sophia could respond, the professor walked in, and the room quieted down.
After class, the two girls split up, each taking their share of posters. (Y/n) moved around campus, putting them up one by one. Everything was going smoothly. Until the fifth one. She reached up, and couldn’t quite make it. There were already posters placed higher up, and campus rules were clear. No covering other posters. She stretched a bit. Still not enough. She sighed. “Damn” “(Y/n)?” The voice was quiet. She almost missed it. But she turned around. Jo stood behind her.
“Hi,” she said, a little shy. He gestured toward the poster in her hand. “Need help?” (Y/n) looked up at him, smiling. “Well… if you wouldn’t mind lending me your height, I’d really appreciate it.” Jo nodded. “Sure.” He took the poster from her. “Where do you want it?” She pointed to a free spot just above the others. Jo carefully reached up and placed it there, smoothing it out so it stuck properly. “There,” he said. (Y/n) smiled. “Thank you so much, Jo. You didn’t have to.” He shook his head. “Helping doesn’t hurt anyone.” There was a small pause. “See you around,” he added, already stepping back. “Yeah, see you,” (Y/n) said. She gave a small wave, even as he turned and walked away.
~~~
By the time practice started, (Y/n) was already busy. Her inbox had filled up faster than she expected. A lot of people wanted to audition. Since she wasn’t a dance expert, she, Kei, and the others had agreed on one thing. Everyone would get a chance. No pre-judging. No filtering. If you signed up, you auditioned. So she had spent her time organizing everything, writing down names, and assigning time slots. On the posters, they had given options. Learn one of the team’s choreographies. Make your own. Or perform a well-known dance.
When she told the team how many had already signed up, they reacted instantly. “Wait, 50? 50 people???” Jake said, eyes widening. “That’s insane,” Jungwon added. They looked genuinely excited. (Y/n) flipped through her notebook again. “Also,” she said, “I did some more research after putting up the posters.” The group quieted down. “It looks like most other dance teams are way more active online,” she continued. “They’re posting dance challenges on Instagram and TikTok. Doing ‘day in my life’ videos.” She looked around at them. “Showing what practice looks like. Posting clips from random performances. Documenting stuff like the charity run.”
A pause. Then she closed her notebook slightly. “So… we need to start doing that too.” There was a second of silence. Before the guys started laughing and clapping. “Manager (Y/n), our goddess,” Sunoo said dramatically. “Truly saving this team,” Yuma added. (Y/n) laughed along with them, shaking her head. “Don’t praise me yet,” she said. “You’re the ones who have to actually do all of this.”
Before (Y/n) went to sit down, Niki walked over to her, holding out a juice bottle and a candy bar. She looked at him, a bit confused. He sighed lightly. “I bet you spent all of lunch putting up posters.” She blinked. “Which means you haven’t eaten enough,” he continued. “And I don’t want you to almost faint on me again.” (Y/n) smiled softly, taking the drink and the candy. “Thanks, Ki. Yeah… I probably need this. I am feeling a little dizzy.” Niki nodded. He knew. He could tell. Her scent had changed. Not bad, but off. Less sweet than usual. Just like last time. He wanted to say something. But he didn’t. Instead, he just gave a small nod and turned away, walking back to the others as they got into position. Leaving (Y/n) to sit down.
She opened the juice first, taking a few sips before unwrapping the candy bar. As she ate, she pulled out her laptop, already searching for dance challenges the team could try. Even during practice, (Y/n)’s phone kept buzzing. More emails. More people were signing up for auditions. It was a lot. But in a good way.
When the team took a break, (Y/n) waved Jay over. “Hey, can I ask you something?” Jay nodded, sitting down beside her. “Sure.” “You handled a lot of the admin stuff before, right?” she asked. “Yeah,” he said. “Why?” “I need to understand your budget better,” she said, flipping to a new page in her notebook. “Are there any rules about how you can earn money?” Jay thought for a second. “Not really. As long as it’s legal and we pay taxes, we’re good.” (Y/n) nodded, writing it down. “Okay… then we need to start doing that.” Jay raised an eyebrow slightly. “You guys have friends in the fashion department helping with outfits,” she continued, “but we can’t keep relying on that. We need to start paying for things properly.” Jay nodded. “Yeah… you’re right.”
At that moment, Kei and Niki walked over, sitting down with them. “What’s up?” Kei asked. “We’re talking about the budget,” (Y/n) said. She looked between them. “And I think you guys should start doing things to earn more money.” Kei leaned back slightly. “Like what?” (Y/n) shrugged. “Stuff like… washing cars, small gigs…” Then she added, “Or doing one of those auction nights.” Niki frowned. “Auction… us?” (Y/n) nodded. “Yeah. Some fire stations do it. And from what I found, at least three of the top-ranked dance teams have done it too.” She flipped her notebook slightly toward them. “It’s pretty popular.”
Sunoo overheard them and immediately walked over. “Oh, an auction?” he said, interested. “I’ve done one of those before.” The others looked at him. “When I was a kid,” he added. “It was a bit different, but it worked really well. Some other kids and I got auctioned off to go spend time at a retirement home.” His expression softened slightly. “We just hung out with the elderly. They were really happy.” (Y/n) smiled at that. But Niki’s attention stayed on her. Still not convinced. “So what would it actually mean?” he asked. “Holding an auction?”
(Y/n) smiled, clearly already thinking it through. “Well, it depends on who attends,” she said. “But realistically…” She looked around at them. “You’re all attractive guys. A lot of girls would probably come to bid on dates.” Sunoo grinned a little. “The fashion department might show up too,” she continued. “They could ‘buy’ you as models for a day.” Jay nodded slowly. “And others might want help with different things,” she added. “It really depends on what the buyer wants.” She paused, making sure they understood. “But there are limits,” she said firmly. “If it’s a date, it’s just a date. Dinner, maybe hanging out. No one can force anything like kissing or anything else.”
Niki still frowned. He didn’t like it. At all. But… He also understood. It would bring in a lot of money. And right now, they needed that. “By the way,” (Y/n) began, glancing down at her notes, “we might need extra time on Wednesday for auditions.” That caught everyone’s attention. “Why?” Kei asked. She looked up. “We’re now at 70 people who have signed up.” “70?!” the guys shouted in unison. Even the ones across the room turned to look. (Y/n) chuckled. “Yeah… I told you guys you were popular.” A few of them laughed, shaking their heads. “Wow,” Jake said, walking over. “Yeah, we’re gonna have to structure that differently.” (Y/n) nodded. “Definitely.”
Just then, there was a knock on the door. Before anyone could respond, it opened. A guy stepped inside. (Y/n) immediately recognized him from their social media. Heeseung. Niki was on his feet instantly, jogging over. Taki and Yuma followed right after him. The three greeted him quickly before Heeseung made his way over to the rest. He smiled easily. “Hi,” he said. “I’m Heeseung. You must be (Y/n).” She nodded, smiling back. “Yeah, that’s me. Nice to meet you.” Heeseung sat down beside her. Right in Niki’s usual spot. “I see you finally knocked some sense into them about finding a new member,” he said with a small laugh. (Y/n) smiled. “Well, we still hope to see you back on the team. But extra members can’t hurt, right?” Heeseung laughed, nodding.
Heeseung leaned back slightly, relaxed. “I saw the poster,” he said, looking at (Y/n). “It looks really good.” (Y/n) smiled. “Thank you.” “If you have any left,” he continued, “I can take a few and put them up in the med part of campus.” He shrugged lightly. “Not sure if anyone there would actually join the team, but at least more people will see it.” Sunghoon nodded. “I still have some,” he said, getting up to grab them. (Y/n) looked back at Heeseung. “Thanks, I appreciate it.” He smiled. “Of course. I still care about the team a lot. Even if I can’t dance right now, I still want to help however I can.” There was something about him. (Y/n) couldn’t quite place it. But even though it was their first time meeting, she felt… comfortable. Like talking to someone she’d known for a long time.
Heeseung glanced at her notebook. “Have you gotten any sign-ups from someone named Fuma or Nicholas?” (Y/n) blinked. “Maybe? I’ve gotten so many names, I don’t have all of them memorized yet.” He nodded. “Fair.” “I’ve seen them around,” he added. “They’re really good dancers.” That caught everyone’s attention. “I don’t know if they actually signed up,” he continued, “but if they did… they’re definitely top contenders.” (Y/n) held back from flipping through her notes, curiosity sparking, but she’d rather see them dance before finding them interesting.
As the break came to an end, Kei clapped his hands. “Come on, boys. Back to work.” The team quickly got into position. Heeseung stayed where he was, sitting beside (Y/n). “I’ll just observe with you,” he said. She nodded. “Sounds good.” (Y/n) turned back to her things, pulling out her laptop and starting on some homework while keeping an eye on the team. Beside her, Heeseung watched closely. Really closely. His eyes followed every movement, every transition. Every mistake. He made small notes to himself as they went.
About an hour later, the guys were exhausted, sweaty, and breathing heavily. Kei finally clapped again. “That’s it for today.” The room relaxed instantly. Niki walked over, and without hesitation, he dropped down beside (Y/n), resting his head in her lap. (Y/n) scrunched her nose, looking down at him. “Ew. You stink.” Heeseung laughed. “Yeah, dude. You’re disgusting.” Niki shot him a glare. Then, without shame, nuzzled closer into (Y/n)’s lap. (Y/n) sighed, but didn’t move him away.
Then Heeseung stood up and walked over to Kei. He quietly went over the notes he had made during practice. Kei listened carefully, nodding along, clearly taking everything in. Not long after, Heeseung checked the time. “I’ve gotta go,” he said, walking back over. He said his goodbyes to everyone. (Y/n) smiled. “Bye, it was nice meeting you.” “You too,” he said warmly. Niki lifted a hand lazily from the floor, still not moving otherwise. “Bye.” Heeseung chuckled before heading out. Niki was still sprawled out on the floor, very clearly not planning to move anytime soon, while most of the others packed up, ready to head home.
(Y/n) brushed Niki’s bangs away from his face, making him look up at her. “Can you get up?” she asked. “So we can go home?” Niki shook his head immediately. “No. I’m comfortable. Let’s just sleep here.” (Y/n) laughed. “Niki, come on. Get up.” He shook his head again, mumbling, “No.” (Y/n) sighed, glancing around. Sunghoon and Jungwon were still in the room. Perfect. She waved them over. “Help me, please?” They both laughed as they walked over. Jungwon grabbed Niki’s legs, while Sunghoon wrapped his arms around his torso. “Hey,” Niki started, but he was too late. They lifted him right off of (Y/n). She quickly stood up, freeing herself. “Thank you,” she said. “No problem,” Jungwon grinned. But instead of setting Niki down properly, they both just dropped him. And immediately walked back toward their bags.
Niki hit the floor with a thud. “Assholes,” he groaned, pushing himself up. He stood, pouting as he looked at (Y/n). “That hurt,” he said, trying to sound sad. But it came out more like a five-year-old trying to guilt someone into giving him candy. (Y/n) laughed. “Want me to blow on it to make it better?” Niki rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah, joke all you want. But what if I actually was hurt?” (Y/n) shrugged. “I thought you were big and strong.” Niki immediately flexed his biceps. “I am. But I can still get hurt.” (Y/n) laughed again. “Can we go home now?” Niki rolled his eyes once more. “Whatever.” But he still grabbed his bag. And jiggled his keys.
~~~
Once they got home, Niki went straight to the shower, while (Y/n) headed to the kitchen. She started cooking, moving around comfortably as she prepared dinner. Her phone buzzed. She picked it up. Euijoo. He had sent her a link to a restaurant. This one’s pretty new. I’ve been wanting to try it but haven’t had the time. Would you wanna go there tomorrow? (Y/n) opened the link, looking through the pictures. It looked nice and cozy. She smiled slightly, typing back. Sure, it looks nice! A moment later, he replied with a happy emoji and a simple see you tomorrow. (Y/n) felt that small flutter again.
By the time Niki came out of the shower, dinner was ready. They sat down to eat. For a while, it was quiet and comfortable. But (Y/n) kept glancing at him. She needed to tell him. And for some reason, tt made her nervous. She didn’t know why. Or maybe she did. She just didn’t want to admit it. She cleared her throat. “Um… so, tomorrow… I won’t eat dinner at home.” Niki looked up at her. “You wanna eat out? Where? I’ll pay.” (Y/n) shook her head quickly. “No, I, uh…” She hesitated. Then said it. “I’m going on a date tomorrow.” Niki froze, mid chew. For a second, it felt like his throat closed up. She’s going on a date? His chest tightened. He forced himself to swallow. “Oh,” he said, voice a bit quieter than usual. “Um… cool.” He looked back down at his food. “Have fun, I guess.” (Y/n) felt something twist in her chest. Guilt. Should she have told him earlier? Or should she have just said she was meeting Sophia? No. She didn’t want to lie. But still, the way he reacted made it feel worse.
After they finished eating and cleaned up, the apartment fell into an unusual silence. Niki didn’t linger like he normally would. No teasing. No sitting on the couch. No random comments just to get a reaction out of her. “Goodnight,” he said quietly, not even really looking at her. And then he turned and walked to his room, not the gaming room, not the place where she could usually hear him clicking away, complaining about teammates, or laughing at something on screen. The door closed behind him with a soft click.
(Y/n) stood in the kitchen for a moment longer than necessary. Her hands rested on the counter, her mind trying to make sense of what just happened. Something felt off. Wrong. She frowned slightly. Why does he seem so sad? It didn’t make sense. They weren’t together. He hadn’t confessed any feelings. He flirted, sure, but that didn’t mean anything serious, right? And it was just one date. So why did it feel like she had just done something she wasn’t supposed to? She sighed, pushing herself away from the counter, beginning to feel a little annoyed. Why is he upset? He has no reason to be. Still, that look on his face when she told him… It lingered. Uncomfortably. She shook her head, trying to brush it off, and went to her room.
On the other side of the apartment, Niki didn’t even make it to his bed. He sank down onto the floor the second the door closed behind him. Like his legs couldn’t hold him up anymore. His back pressed against the wall, knees pulled in slightly, hands tangled in his hair. His eyes burned. He stared at the floor, trying to steady his breathing. Trying to get a grip. But it didn’t work. His vision blurred. His chest felt tight. Too tight. Like something was squeezing it from the inside. He swallowed hard, blinking rapidly. Don’t. He hated crying. Hated how weak it made him feel. Hated the loss of control. But this, this wasn’t something he could just push away.
It felt like something inside him was cracking open. Splitting apart. Like the invisible string that was supposed to connect him to her, that quiet pull he had felt since the moment they met, had suddenly snapped. Cut clean through. Gone. And instead of pulling her closer… It felt like she was being pushed further and further away from him. He knew it wasn’t fair. He hadn’t told her anything. Hadn’t confessed. Hadn’t claimed her. She had every right to go on that date. Every right to smile at someone else. To choose someone else. He knew that. But knowing didn’t change the feeling. Didn’t stop the pain clawing at his chest. Didn’t stop the way his throat tightened, like he couldn’t breathe properly. A shaky breath left him. Then another. His hands trembled slightly as he pushed himself up, stumbling toward the window.
He needed air. Space. Something. He yanked the window open, the cool night air hitting his face. For a second, he just stood there. Then, without thinking, he jumped. After he fell from the top floor, the ground met him hard. But it didn’t matter. His body absorbed it easily. No pain. No hesitation. The moment his feet hit the ground, he ran. Fast. Faster than any human could ever hope to keep up with. The city blurred around him. Lights streaked past. Wind rushed against his skin. But none of it reached him. None of it mattered. There was only one thought in his head. Get away. He didn’t stop. Didn’t slow down. Until he reached Jay’s house.
The lights were on. Good. He didn’t think. Didn’t hesitate. He knocked, hard. Once. Twice. Then again. Faster, and louder. He didn’t stop. Didn’t even register how aggressive it sounded, how desperate. Until the door finally swung open. Sunghoon stood there, clearly annoyed, his brows furrowed as he looked at the younger vampire. “What do you want?” he asked, voice sharp, irritated at being interrupted. Niki tried to answer. His mouth opened, but nothing came out. His throat felt locked. Tight. Like it refused to cooperate.
Sunghoon’s expression shifted almost immediately. The irritation faded, replaced by something more serious. He stepped aside without another word. “Get in.” Niki stumbled past him, barely steady on his feet. Sunghoon shut the door behind him, then raised his voice. “Jay!” Jay came out of his room a second later, confusion on his face. But the moment he saw Niki, everything changed. Niki looked like a mess. Hair disheveled. Breathing uneven. Eyes unfocused. Like he was on the verge of completely losing it.
Jay crossed the room quickly. “Hey, hey,” he said, reaching him. “Come here.” He guided Niki to the couch, gently but firmly pushing him down to sit. “It’s okay. Just breathe.” Niki tried. God, he tried. But his chest felt too tight. Like something was crushing his lungs. He felt like he was drowning, falling deeper and deeper into something cold and endless, unable to find the surface. His breaths came out shallow, uneven, panicked. Jay glanced at Sunghoon. “Call the others. Now.” Sunghoon didn’t question it. He grabbed his phone immediately.
It didn’t take long, until one by one, they arrived. Jungwon, Jake, Sunoo, and then Heeseung. The room filled quickly, concern spreading through all of them as they took in Niki’s state. He was still struggling. Still stuck, still drowning. Sunoo knelt down in front of him, voice soft, steady. “Hey… look at me.” Heeseung moved closer too, placing a hand lightly on Niki’s shoulder. “Focus on us,” he said calmly. “You’re okay.” It took time. Long, heavy minutes where every breath felt like a fight. But slowly, very slowly, it started to ease. His breathing steadied. His chest loosened. The pressure faded. Until finally, Niki sucked in a deep breath. A real one. Like breaking through the surface after being underwater for too long. Air filled his lungs. And for the first time since he left, he could breathe again.
It took a while before Niki could actually speak. Even after his breathing had steadied, his chest still felt tight, like something heavy was pressing down on it, refusing to let go. The others didn’t rush him. They just sat there, waiting. Letting him take his time. And when he finally spoke, it all came out. The date. The way she told him. The way it felt like something inside him had just… snapped. Like the bond that was supposed to pull her closer had turned against him. The room stayed quiet as he finished. No one interrupted. They all understood.
Jungwon leaned back slightly, exhaling. “Yeah… that sucks,” he said quietly. Jungwon had been through it too. It isn’t easy to explain to a human about fated love and being a blood-drinking creature. It had taken him almost two years to finally get the truth out to his own mate, and during those two years, his mate had dated other people. It had hurt, more than he liked to admit, but he had powered through it, waiting for the right moment. He looked at Niki, a bit more serious now. “It’ll work out… eventually.”
Heeseung let out a quiet breath, running a hand through his hair. “I get it,” he added. His situation hadn’t been as drawn out as Jungwon’s, but it hadn’t been easy either. When he told his mate what he was, she had freaked out completely. She hadn’t spoken to him for a full month after that, leaving him to wonder if he had ruined everything. But at least, she had come back. He glanced at Niki. “At least I didn’t have to watch her date someone else,” he said, more quietly. Jungwon leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on his knees. “From experience,” he said, “things usually work themselves out.” He paused. Then added honestly, “But it sucks.” There was no sugarcoating it. “You just have to hang in there.”
Sunghoon crossed his arms, thinking for a moment before speaking. “Maybe,” he said slowly, “you have to find your own way to show her.” Niki looked at him. “As a human, she won’t really feel the bond,” Sunghoon continued. “Not until she knows about it.” The others nodded slightly. “So you might just have to prove it,” Sunghoon finished. “That you’re the one for her. That you’re everything she needs and more.” Niki swallowed, then nodded. “That makes sense,” he said quietly. It did. Even if it didn’t make things easier. “The thought of seeing her with someone else…” he trailed off, pressing his lips together. “It makes me feel sick.” His hands clenched slightly.
“But I can’t just sit and cry about it,” he added. “I have to do something. I have to be strong.” Jake nodded. “You can do it.” “Yeah,” Sunoo added softly. “You’ve got this.” “Fate doesn’t mess around,” Jay said with a small grin. “It’ll bring you together one way or another.” Heeseung gave a small nod. “You just have to meet it halfway.” Niki let out a slow breath. The tightness in his chest hadn’t disappeared completely. But now, there was something else there, too. A sense of purpose. Something to hold onto.
By the time he left, it was almost 3 am. The streets were quiet. Still. He made his way back home quickly, his mind calmer than before, even if his heart still ached. When he got there, he paused outside the building. He didn’t have his keys. Of course. He exhaled softly. “Right…” The front door wasn’t an option. So there was only one way in. He glanced around, making sure no one was watching. No late-night walkers. No lights were turning on. Nothing. Then he jumped. Mid-air, his body shifted. Shrinking. Twisting. Until a small bat took his place, wings catching the air as he flew upward. It felt… strange. Familiar. But distant. Like something he hadn’t done in a long time.
He flew up toward the top floor, spotting his window still open. Good. He slipped inside easily, landing on the floor before shifting back into his human form. His limbs stretched back out, bones settling into place. He rolled his shoulders, shaking out his arms. “Wow,” he muttered under his breath. He hadn’t shifted like that in a long time. He couldn’t even remember the last time. It had to be more than five years ago.
~~~
The next morning, (Y/n)’s phone had been buzzing non-stop. Well, mostly because of her. She had sent Sophia at least ten messages, all variations of the same question. What do I wear? She wanted to look nice. Not too dressed up. But not too casual either. Something that said this is a date without screaming it. And it had to work for classes, too. After way too much back and forth, Sophia had finally helped her settle on something. A cute skirt, and a casual top. Not something she usually wore. But still normal enough that no one would question it during the day.
When Niki saw her, he had to physically hold his breath for a second. She looked… Really cute. Effortlessly so. And he could tell. The way she moved. The way she checked herself quickly in the mirror. The slight bounce in her step. She was nervous, and excited. And for a split second, something in his chest twisted. I wish I were the one making her feel like that. The thought came uninvited. Sharp, and uncomfortable. But he forced it away. Fate knew what it was doing. That’s what everyone had said. He just had to be patient. Not exactly his strongest trait. But maybe that was the point. Maybe this was what he needed to learn. So instead of letting himself spiral, instead of saying something he couldn’t take back, he smiled. Soft, and genuine. “You look pretty,” he said. (Y/n) smiled back, a little shy. “Thank you.”
They headed out together, walking to the car. The morning air was crisp, quiet. For a moment, it felt normal again. Like nothing had changed. They got into the car. And just as (Y/n) settled into her seat, her phone buzzed. She picked it up. Euijoo. Good morning, (Y/n). I’m really excited for tonight. I booked a table for us at 7:15. A smile spread across her face. A real one. She quickly typed back. Can’t wait. Beside her, Niki tightened his grip on the steering wheel. His knuckles went slightly white. He felt it again. That sharp pull in his chest. That jealousy, he had promised himself to control. He swallowed it down. Forced himself to breathe. To stay calm. To be better. Instead of letting it show, he started the car. Trying his best to just be happy for her.
~~~
During her classes, (Y/n) couldn’t sit still. Her leg bounced under the table. Her pen tapped against her notebook. Every now and then, she’d check the time, even though she knew it hadn’t been that long. It had been a while since she last went on a real date. And right now… That was all she could think about. For this day, everything else felt pushed aside. Even Niki. For the moment, her mind was fully focused on Euijoo.
At lunch, Sophia was unbearable. In the best way. “Oh my god, you guys are going to look so good together,” she said, practically vibrating with excitement. (Y/n) laughed. “Sophia,” “No, listen,” Sophia cut her off, leaning closer. “You’re cute, he’s cute, he’s sweet, you’re sweet, it’s perfect.” (Y/n) shook her head, smiling. But she didn’t disagree. So far… It did seem like Euijoo could be a really good match.
Later, when she walked into the dance room, she made her way over to Kei. “Hey,” she said. “Can I leave a bit earlier today?” Kei looked at her for a second. Like she had just grown antlers. Then he laughed. “You can do whatever you want,” he said. “I only have authority over them.” He jerked his head toward the rest of the guys. “Not you.” (Y/n) giggled. “Alright. Well then, I’m telling you that I’ll leave a bit earlier today.” Kei smiled. “Okay.”
Across the room, Niki had seen it all. He didn’t need to hear the words. He already knew. She was leaving early. For her date. His jaw tightened slightly. For a split second, the urge hit him again. To walk over. To tell her not to go. To say something. Anything. But he didn’t. He bit his tongue. Hard. And stayed quiet.
As practice was approaching the end, (Y/n) quietly packed up her things. She didn’t want to make a big deal out of leaving early. Still, a few of the guys noticed, giving her small waves as she slung her bag over her shoulder. “Bye, guys,” she said, smiling. “Have fun,” Jake called out, wiggling his brows. (Y/n) rolled her eyes, laughing as she walked out.
Outside, Euijoo was already there. He stood near the entrance, hands tucked into his jacket pockets, shifting slightly on his feet. Nervous. But the moment he saw her, his face lit up. He waved. (Y/n) felt her cheeks warm instantly. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach as she walked over. “Hi,” she said. “Hi,” he replied, smiling softly. They stepped closer, sharing a quick hug. When they pulled back, Euijoo looked her up and down, his expression softening even more. “Wow,” he said. “You look really pretty.” His voice was gentle and warm.
(Y/n) felt her cheeks heat up again. She glanced at him, taking in his outfit before smiling. “Well… you look better than your pictures.” Euijoo laughed, bringing a hand up to his cheek, pretending to peel something off. “See?” he said. “No mask. This is all me.” (Y/n) laughed, the sound light and easy. Euijoo’s smile grew. Her laugh was… really cute. “Could still be a wig,” she managed between laughs. He chuckled. “Ah, you got me. My deep, dark secret.” (Y/n) leaned slightly into him as she laughed, her stomach already starting to hurt. Her cheeks, too.
Once they finally calmed down, they started walking. The restaurant wasn’t far from campus. And conversation came easily. Effortlessly. Like neither of them had to think about what to say. They just… talked. And it felt nice. They ordered their food and kept talking, and talking. It felt easy, natural. Like neither of them had to think too hard about what to say next. It just flowed. Being there with Euijoo felt right, comfortable, and warm. But every now and then, (Y/n)’s thoughts drifted. Just for a second. She’d look up at Euijoo, and without meaning to, imagine Niki sitting there instead. Leaning back in his chair. Smirking. Teasing her about something random. The thought would catch her off guard every time. But just as quickly as it came, it disappeared. Because Euijoo would say something. Or smile at her. Or laugh. And pull her right back in.
Soon enough, they had finished their food. (Y/n) leaned back slightly, feeling full. “I kind of want dessert,” she admitted. Euijoo smiled. “Then let’s get dessert.” (Y/n) hesitated. “I don’t think I can finish a whole piece by myself, though…” Euijoo tilted his head slightly. “Then we’ll share.” (Y/n) smiled. “That sounds perfect.” So they ordered a slice of cheesecake. One fork each.
Before they continued their conversation, Euijoo rested his chin lightly on his hand. “So,” he said, curious. “How did you end up living with Niki?” (Y/n) paused. Her gaze dropped slightly. “It was kind of a last option,” she admitted. “My old roommates were… not great.” Euijoo frowned. “What do you mean?” So she told him, about everything. The tension. The way they treated her. How uncomfortable it had become. Euijoo’s expression shifted the more she spoke. By the end of it, he looked genuinely upset on her behalf. “Wow,” he said quietly. “They sound awful.” (Y/n) gave a small shrug. “Yeah… they were.” “But I’m glad you got out of there,” he added. She nodded. “Me too.” She picked at the edge of the plate slightly before continuing. “At the time, Niki’s old roommate, Jungwon, had just moved out. So there was a free room.” She glanced up at him again. “And Sophia kind of knows Jungwon, so she set up a meeting between me and Niki.” A small smile formed on her lips. “And that’s how I ended up living there.”
The cheesecake arrived just after that. They both paused for a second, smiling a little as the plate was set down between them. (Y/n) picked up her fork, taking the first bite. Her eyes lit up slightly. “Okay… that’s really good.” Euijoo laughed softly, taking a bite himself. “Right?” For a moment, they just enjoyed it. Quiet. Comfortable. Then (Y/n) glanced at him. “It must be kind of weird, right?” she said. “That I’m living in an apartment with a guy.” Euijoo shrugged lightly. “Not really.” She looked a bit surprised. “I mean,” he continued, “I get the situation. And it’s definitely better than not having a place to live.” He took another bite before adding, “And I’ve always believed that guys and girls can just be friends. Without it having to turn into something romantic.”
(Y/n) blinked slightly. That was… new. “Even if there are feelings,” he continued calmly, “I still think people can act like adults. Not cheat, not cross boundaries.” (Y/n) looked at him for a moment. He was the first guy she had ever heard say something like that so casually. So confidently. Euijoo smiled a little, then added, “Besides, my sister would beat me up if I thought anything else.” (Y/n) laughed. “So your sister’s scary?” He shrugged, smiling. “Not really. She’s just… protective.” There was something soft in his expression now.
“She teases me a lot,” he said. “But she also teaches me things. She’s honest with me.” He looked down at his fork for a second, then back up. “And if anyone was ever mean to me, she’d be the first person to go after them.” The way his eyes sparkled when he talked about her… It was warm and genuine. It made (Y/n) feel something soft in her chest. She smiled faintly. She had never had that. A sibling. Someone to lean on like that. But, at least she had Sophia. And that counted for a lot.
Euijoo leaned back slightly in his chair, a small smile on his lips. “The first time I had a crush on a girl,” he said, “I was a complete mess.” (Y/n) smiled, already curious. “I accidentally insulted her,” he continued, laughing softly at himself. “And to make it worse, I spilled ketchup all over her favorite white shirt.” (Y/n) laughed, covering her mouth. “No way.” “I swear,” he said, shaking his head. “It couldn’t have gone worse.” He took another small bite of the cheesecake before continuing. “My sister lectured me for a month after that. About everything I did wrong.” (Y/n) smiled, imagining it. “And then,” he added, “she taught me how to fix it.”
There was something soft in his tone again. “After that, I always went to her for advice. About girls, guys, feelings… everything.” He shrugged lightly. “I’d like to think she helped me become a lot more emotionally intelligent.” (Y/n) looked at him, smiling. “I think you’re right,” she said. He glanced up at her. “Compared to most guys,” she continued, teasing slightly, “you seem way more emotionally intelligent.” He laughed quietly. “And I think that’s going to make you an amazing teacher.” Euijoo’s smile grew. “My sister said the same thing,” he admitted. “When I told her I wanted to become a teacher.” They both laughed.
Soon enough, the cheesecake was gone. (Y/n) reached for her wallet, but Euijoo was faster. “I’ve got it,” he said. “You don’t have to,” she started. “I want to,” he replied gently. She hesitated, then smiled. “Okay… thank you.” They walked back toward campus together, the night air cool around them. “So,” Euijoo said, glancing at her, “how are the auditions going?” (Y/n) immediately brightened. “Really well,” she said. “I already have 80 applicants.” Euijoo’s eyebrows lifted. “80?” “And there’s still almost a week left to sign up,” she added, clearly excited. “That’s amazing,” he said.
When they reached his car, neither of them rushed to get in. Instead, they just… stood there. Side by side. Looking up at the sky. The stars were faint, but still visible. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Just enjoying the quiet. The calm after the laughter. The kind of silence that didn’t feel awkward. After a while, Euijoo turned to her, his expression soft. “I had fun tonight,” he said. “I’d really like to go on another date sometime.” (Y/n) smiled, her gaze drifting back up to the sky for a second before meeting his eyes again. “I had fun too,” she said. “And I’d love to go out again.”
Euijoo’s smile widened, and he stepped closer, pulling her into another hug. (Y/n) leaned into him. He was warm. Comforting. And he smelled faintly like citrus, something soft and fresh, like oranges or tangerines. It was nice. She liked it. As they slowly pulled away, (Y/n) lost her balance slightly, her foot slipping just a bit. Euijoo reacted instantly, reaching out to steady her. But in doing so, they ended up closer than before. Much closer. Their faces only inches apart. Their breaths mixing. For a second, neither of them moved. Euijoo let out a small, nervous chuckle.
“Sorry,” he said softly. “I don’t want to be too pushy,” He started to pull back. But something in (Y/n) didn’t want him to. Before she could overthink it, she reached out, grabbing lightly onto the collar of his shirt. And pulled him back in. Their lips met. Euijoo froze for just a fraction of a second before responding, leaning into the kiss. It was soft. Gentle. Careful. And yet, even as she felt his warmth, his touch, the faint citrus scent around him, her mind betrayed her.
For a moment, she imagined it was Niki. The way it would feel. The way it would be. Her chest tightened slightly at the thought. But at least this time… She didn’t say his name. And maybe, if she kept going, if she focused on Euijoo, the image of Niki would fade. Or maybe… It was just something she was telling herself.
After the kiss, they got into the car. The atmosphere had shifted slightly, into something softer, quieter, but still comfortable. Euijoo drove her home, occasionally glancing at her with a small smile, while (Y/n) looked out the window, her thoughts a little louder than before. When they arrived, he parked and turned to her. Neither of them rushed to say goodbye. Euijoo got out first, walking around to her side as she stepped out of the car. They stood there for a moment. Then leaned in again. Another kiss. This one a little less hesitant. A little more certain.
(Y/n) closed her eyes, trying to focus on it. On him. On the warmth of his hands, the softness of the moment. Hoping it would drown everything else out. But it didn’t. No matter how much she tried, Niki was still there. In the back of her mind. Persistent, unshakable. Like something had rooted itself too deep to pull out. It frustrated her. Confused her. But she pushed it aside. Again.
When they finally pulled apart, (Y/n) smiled. “Thank you for tonight,” she said. “I had a really great time.” Euijoo smiled back. “Me too.” She waved as she stepped back. “See you soon.” “Yeah… see you.” She turned and walked into the building, feeling his gaze on her until the door closed behind her.
When she unlocked the apartment door and stepped inside, she didn’t expect company. But there they were. Niki, Heeseung, and a girl she didn’t recognize, but she thought it might be Heeseung’s girlfriend, based on how close they were sitting. (Y/n) paused for a second, then stepped further in. The girl looked up first, smiling brightly. Heeseung followed. “Hey,” he said. “Hi,” (Y/n) replied, smiling as she walked over. Heeseung gestured to the girl. “This is Mina.” Mina waved. “Hi!” (Y/n) smiled back. “Hi, nice to meet you.” They greeted her warmly, easily. Like she was already part of things.
Niki, on the other hand, struggled. The moment she walked in, it hit him. The scent. Something sweet, citrusy, like a tangerine, mixed with something else. Something foul. Something that made his nose wrinkle slightly. Wolf, it was unmistakable. Layered over her skin. Over her clothes. And underneath it, were the lingering trace of closeness. Of lips on lips. Of hands that weren’t his. His jaw tightened. His senses didn’t give him the luxury of ignorance. He could smell it. See it. Her lipstick was slightly smudged. In a way that told him exactly what had happened. His stomach turned. But he forced it down. Forced himself to stay still. To stay normal. To not react. “Hey,” he said, voice steady enough. Like nothing was wrong. Even though everything inside him felt anything but calm.
Niki did everything he could to stay calm. To act normal. To not let anything slip. “How was the date?” he asked, his tone casual enough. (Y/n)’s face lit up immediately. “It went well,” she said, smiling brightly. “I had a lot of fun.” The word hit him harder than he expected. Fun. Niki’s jaw tightened for just a second. He didn’t need to imagine what kind of fun. He could smell it still lingering on her. But he forced himself to nod. “Nice,” he said. “Cool.” And just like that, he looked back at the TV, pretending to focus on whatever was playing.
(Y/n) noticed it. That shift. That tension. Subtle, but there. For a moment, she hesitated. But then she shook it off. “Anyway, I’m gonna head to bed,” she said. “Goodnight.” “Night,” Heeseung and Mina replied almost in sync. Niki lifted a hand slightly without looking away from the screen. “Night.”
In her room, (Y/n) took a quick shower, letting the warm water wash over her, trying to relax. Trying not to overthink. Afterward, she changed and sat down on her bed, grabbing her phone. She texted Sophia. The date went really well. We’re going out again soon. The reply came almost instantly. A flood of party emojis. Then: Told you he was sweet. (Y/n) smiled at her screen. For a second, she wondered what Sophia meant exactly. Sweet as in personality? Or something else? Like his kiss? She shook her head slightly, smiling to herself. Either way, Sophia had been right. Euijoo was sweet.
He made her feel comfortable, safe. He gave her butterflies. Everything you’d expect from someone you could like. And yet, ss she leaned back against her pillows, one thought refused to leave. No matter how hard she tried. Niki, his face, his voice, the way he looked at her. It lingered. Stubborn, unwanted, and impossible to ignore. (Y/n) felt bad. Really bad. Using Euijoo like this… it wasn’t fair. He was kind, sweet, and genuine. And here she was, trying to use him like a weapon.
Like if she just swung hard enough, he would slay the thoughts of Niki once and for all. But it didn’t work like that. It wasn’t a clean battle. There was no final blow. No victory. If anything, it felt like she was fighting a losing war. One where every strike she made just… bounced off. And Niki, he stood there untouched, unmoved. Like an opponent she couldn’t even reach. Maybe if she drowned herself in everything Euijoo, his texts, his voice, his presence, then maybe Niki would finally sink. Be pushed under. Fade into the background. Instead of standing right there, in the center of her mind, impossible to ignore.
Because right now… It didn’t make sense. She hadn’t even kissed Niki. Hadn’t done anything truly romantic with him. And yet, he had taken over everything. Like he had planted himself deep in her thoughts, roots spreading, refusing to be pulled out, no matter how hard she tried. (Y/n) turned onto her side, letting out a quiet sigh. Why him? She didn’t know. She just knew that every attempt to replace him felt like trying to fight smoke with a sword. Pointless. Frustrating. Unwinnable. And even though Euijoo was right there, real, kind, everything she should want, Niki still stood at the front of her mind like an unchallenged king. Like no matter what she did, he would always win.
She tossed and turned for hours. Sleep refused to come. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw him. Clear, vivid, too real. Niki. His hands. His warmth. The way his fingers would trace along her sides. Like he already knew her. The way his eyes would soften when he looked at her. And then, his lips. Pressing against hers. Not soft. Not hesitant. But consuming. Like a fire she couldn’t put out. Her breath hitched as she opened her eyes again. “No…”
She turned onto her other side, gripping the blanket tightly. Think of Euijoo. She tried. She really did. But the image wouldn’t change. Wouldn’t bend. Wouldn’t break. No matter how hard she tried to force it, Niki remained. Unshaken. Unmoved. Like a warrior she couldn’t defeat. With a frustrated groan, she sat up, running both hands through her hair. “This is so stupid…” She kicked the covers off, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed.
She needed something, anything, to pull herself out of this. Because right now, it felt like she was stuck in a battle she couldn’t win. And she was getting tired of losing. So she got up and walked out to the kitchen. Maybe a snack. Something to drink. Something to break the cycle before her thoughts dragged her back under again. She grabbed an apple, thinking it would have to do.
Just as she bit into the apple she had grabbed, the quiet of the apartment shifted. A door opened, then closed. Her heart dropped. Shit. Niki was still awake? For a split second, she considered just… disappearing. Melting into the floor. Hoping he wouldn’t notice her. But that hope vanished the second she realized, the lamp over the sink was on. Of course, he’d notice. A few seconds later, he turned the corner. And there he was. Niki. He paused slightly when he saw her. “Oh,” he said. “You’re awake.” He glanced toward the light. “I thought I might’ve left the lamp on by accident.”
(Y/n) nodded quickly, taking another bite of her apple. Chew. Don’t talk. Maybe if she just stayed quiet, he’d go back to his room. Because right now, her thoughts were anything but safe. Anything but appropriate. Anything but something she should say out loud. Niki stepped a little closer, nodding toward the fridge. “We need to go shopping tomorrow,” he said. “Or are you busy?” (Y/n) swallowed, clearing her throat. Just answer. Nothing else. “No,” she said, keeping it short. “That’s fine with me.” She took another quick bite. Before anything else could slip out.
Niki watched her for a second. Something was off. Her movements. The way she avoided his gaze. Her heart, he could hear it. Fast, unsteady, almost frantic. But he didn’t push it. Didn’t ask. Didn’t want to cross a line he had no right to cross. So he just nodded. “Good,” he said. “I’ll see you tomorrow then.” (Y/n) nodded again. “Night,” she said quickly. Then took another bite, right as the words almost slipped out. Dream of me. She nearly choked on the thought, forcing it down along with the apple, hoping he hadn’t noticed anything at all.
After returning to her room, (Y/n) did manage to fall asleep. Eventually. But her dreams didn’t give her any peace. They were filled with Niki. Not in small flashes. Not distant. But vivid. Too vivid. She saw him dancing, just like in practice, his movements sharp and controlled, his blond hair slightly damp with sweat, sticking to his forehead as he pushed through each step. The way his body moved so effortlessly, as if music lived inside him.
Then the scene shifted, to something closer. Too close. His hand against the wall beside her head. The other at her waist. The feeling of being pressed back, her breath catching as he leaned in. His lips meeting hers. Not soft. Not hesitant. But certain. Like he had already decided she was his. His voice, low and warm, brushing against her ear, whispering things she couldn’t fully make out, but still felt deep in her chest. Even in her sleep, her body reacted. And no matter how much she tried, her mind refused to replace him. Refused to let him go. It was almost cruel. Like her own thoughts were working against her. Because if there was one thing that was clear, her mind had no intention of forgetting Niki anytime soon.
Niki didn’t sleep much either. He lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind running in circles. He was fairly sure he knew. Who she had gone on a date with. There was only one person who matched the scent he had caught on her. The citrus, the wolf, it had to be Euijoo. Niki’s jaw tightened. For a moment, the urge hit him to find him, to confront him. To make it clear that (Y/n) wasn’t someone he could just… take.
But he forced himself to stay still. He couldn’t do that. Had no right to. Still… Another thought crept in. What if he talked to him? Told him the truth. That (Y/n) was his mate. Would Euijoo back off then? Or, Niki’s chest tightened. What if he didn’t? What if… She was his, too? Werewolves could imprint on anyone, even someone fate had already paired up with someone else. And being human didn’t protect you from forming multiple bonds. The thought made something dark twist in his chest.
When Niki did fall asleep, it wasn’t restful. It was heavy, uneasy. His dreams weren’t dreams. They were nightmares. He saw her walking away. Laughing with someone else. Looking at someone else the way he wished she would look at him. He tried to reach her. But no matter how fast he moved, he was always too late. Too far behind. Like he was losing something he had never even gotten the chance to hold. And the worst part, was that it felt like a battle he was destined to lose.
~~~ The end of chapter 4 ~~~
This one is messy, I apologize, but we need some more drama.
Also, I’m sorry to anyone who saw the original date I had planned to release this, but if you’ve read the response to a comment on chapter 3 you’d know that my computer glitched out just as I had almost finished this chapter and removed every single word I had written… So I had to re-write the whole chapter…
There are some parts that I have missed in this chapter because of the glitch, but I’ll add them in the next one, because right now, I’m just beefing with this chapter and want to be done with it, lol.
And, please don’t hate me for making (Y/n) cause Niki so much pain, there will be a happy ending, eventually, but we have a long waaaayyy to go… See you guys in the next one!
I know many of us have looked forward to Ni-Ki's cover for a very long time, and now it's time to show our support and love! 🩷
As many in the fandom are boycotting Belift/Hybe, we thought of sending a truck to the HYBE building to show Ni-Ki our love!! ⭐️
Fan projects like these are just one of many ways to show him our support 💓
The truck we wish to send is a 1,5 ton LED Truck with 2 banners!!
The total amount needed is:
880,000 won (approximately 580 USD)
We currently have:
192,500 won (approximately 127 USD)
If you wish to donate, the PayPal is:
paypal.me/777Atila
(The username is also in the picture)
Make sure to send it through "friends and family", otherwise there will be extra fees taken and it will take longer for the money to be received.
Thank you, ENGENE ⭐️ Let's support our beloved Maknae!
As we don't know the exact date when Ni-Ki's cover will be released in April, there is no clear deadline for this.
Instead, if we manage to collect the funds quickly, we will be ready to get a truck shortly after the cover has been released ☺️
We want to make the truck inspired by Ni-Ki's cover as well, so we will mainly be able to work with the design once the cover has been released! 🥳
Hi guys! This is a different post than I usually make.
My irl friend is in charge of this project, and I'm trying to help her. We would really appreciate it if people would consider donating.
We are also looking for some people who would be interested in creating the banners for the truck! So if anyone is interested, please send me a message, or reach out to sansmainhoe on X/Twitter, who is the one in charge of this project.